Etrusoan Research E8

E T R U S O A N R E S E A R C H E8

T R I YL M. A S C O . AA A ,

V I C A R O F H O L Y T R I N I T Y, T W I C K E N N N N

A U T H O R O F ‘W O R D S A x D D D D DD D D

ﬁo ubw

M A C M I L L A N A N D 00 .

1 8 74 - GPO W ISTVO O DE A N D C O ., N E W S T R EET S QU AR E

A N D PAR LIAMEN T S T R EET

2 6 PR E FA C E

N 0 O N E can be more conscious than myself of the

min . I ll no t shortco gs of this book wi , however, a as I am a a pologise for them , sure th t my re ders will make full allowances for the difficul ties and perils which beset the explorer of an unknown

territory .

I a a n a an a and a h ve voided tech ic l l gu ge , h ve endeavoured throughout to introduce such popula r explanations as might make the book intel ligible to any ordinary educated person . Rea ders who have no special fondness for philological investigations will probably content themselves with the perusal of

n the ﬁrst six chapters a d the la st .

Exception wil l perhaps be taken to certain as sumptious which I have ma de a s to the ethnic viii P R E FA C E .

a n of an an and S a n . fﬁ ities the Picts , Egypti s , Lyci s , bi es

I trust before long to be able to justify these a sser tions by the production of the requisite evidence .

I ha d a a an a n a n hoped to h ve dded ppe dix , de li g with the laws which regul ate phonetic changes in the several Ugric languages ; but spa ce and time

r n n have failed me . I must the efore co te t myself with referring to the two trea tises which Dr . W.

1 n n I a n n S chott ha s writte o the subject . h ve co ﬁ ed myself rigorously to those phonetic equivalencies

h s in a is n which he a succeeded est bl hi g .

I ha ve to acknowledge special obligations to four

’ n r t precedi g labourers . Fab e ti s exh austive collection

2 of Etruscan inscriptions ha s ma de the ta sk of inter

' pr eting the E tr u scan l angu age tenfold easier th an it

a n would otherwise h ve bee . It might almost be affi rmed that the completion of this gre at work at

n n n a n a o ce re dered i evit ble , soo er or l ter , the r e co ver y of the Etruscan language and the interpreta

n a n tio of the Etrusc records .

’ U e b er da s A l ta i s h de - c e o r Finn isch T a ta r ische S p r a chen

schl cht B er l in e e , 1 8 49 Ver su ch ﬁb er die T a twr ischen S r ac hen g , p , r l in 1 8 6 B e , 3 . 2 C o r u s Inscr i tio nu m It licwr a u m . T u r in 1 8 6 p p , 7 . P E FA E ix R C .

1 n My obligations to Mr . George De nis ar e

a a in a n 0 n a a sc rcely sm ller mou t . N less esse ti l h ve been the Grammars and V ocabularies of S iberi an an a and di l gu ges , the gest of the mythology of the

2 A a Ka a a n a em. lev l , which we owe to lex der C str

C a str én a I a a a Where f iled me , h ve m de c utious use

A a Po l l o tta a a s a s the of the si yg of Kl proth , well of

' m n a Bohtlin k ann S chiefner o ogr phs of g , Wiedem , , and an a nd an a other Germ Russi schol rs .

1 C ities a nd em t r i s o E l Lo n d n e e e MWia 2 vo s. o C f . , 48 1 8 .

2 N o r dische eisen a n d Fo r s hu n e 1 l P r 1 o . t. e e s R c g n . v s S t b u r 1 8 49—1 8 62 g, .

E C O N T N T S .

I T H E PR H . G C APTER O LO U E . O u tlin e o f the ar gu m ent

H II T Y H I A N D T U I . C APTER . RR EN ANS RAN ANS

H i r i a n d e hn l i r in in E x l a na sto c t o o g c sta t g p o ts. p

tio ns o f ter m s

C H III E T H N O GR A PH IO N O S O N E U APTER . TE THE TR SC AN P E O PLE .

T he T u r a ni an a fﬁnities o f the E tr u scan s a s in di

cated b their se u l chr al u sa es their m a ica l y p g , g

r a ctices their l a w o f inher itan ce their h sica l p , , p y

a n d m en tal t e their a r tistic a cu l t their iso l a yp , f y,

tio n a n d their o r m o f o ver n ment , f g

E R A N MY Y H T H E T U S O HO O G . C APTER IV . T L

h s - r l d T h G u ar di an ir i h T h G t wo . e T e e o S p ts. H ea venl y Po wer s

T H E E T R U S O A N N u mE R A Ls. C H APT ER V .

n he Di o f T o s an el la C ar din a l s T he six digits o t ce c .

T h r dix Ki m z hr m d r din l s e a . e at a n o a . s

H I E I A S C APTER V . P T PH .

T he ﬁve m o r tu a r o r m u l ae . R eco r ds o f death y f , a e and b u r ia l g ,

WO RDS D N IN G KIN S HI O . C H APTER V II . E T P

M r n m i C hil d wi e a nd h r h T he a t o c . T e mo e . y , f , t gen eal o gies o f the ' to m b s x ii C ON T E N T S .

T B LIN A I. IN R IPT I N C H III H E I G U S O O S . APTER V . PA G E l h A n o m en the T he s ste m o f n o m en c a tu r e . T e y g ,

h Pr n m n La in n sl C o n o m en a n d t e ae o e . t tr a a g ,

tio n s o f E tr u scan n am e s

C H IX FO M O F D DIC IO . APTER . R S E AT N

In r i ti n n l a r s an d se u l chr a l i ts E tr u sca n sc p o s o e p g f .

d i i l s m r e r b s r o n o u n s an ar t c e . G r a ma . V , p , p p T r a n sl a tio ns o f in scr iptio n s

H X T E A I V A B A R IE C . H C o c L s APTER N ENT U .

A dmixtu r e o f Kel tic wo r ds T r u e E tr u s an r d . c wo s.

T he T u r an ian el em en t in La tin

C H X N M APTER I. A ES .

l N a m f r i r m T he n atio n al a el a tio n s. es o ve s o u n pp ,

ta ins a n d cities ,

C H XII T H E E I O GU . APTER . P L E S u mm ar y o f a r gu m ents a s to the a fﬁn ities o f the

r T he e d n e f l an a i E t u s a n s . b e c vi e c o gu ge . S r ian

tr a di i n T h T r n h r h e o a o se . T t o s. j e Myth O f

R o m u l u T he th O f m i r i n a a t o . o n l s. p g C c u sio n

G LO SSARY O F E T R u scA N WO RDS

IN DE x

T WO O D C U S .

S a cr iﬁce o f T r oj an pr iso n er s

H u t-u r n s

T he A phu n a S a r co phagu s T he N e cr o m an cy o f O dysseu s T he D ea th o f C l ytemn estr a T he T r oj a n H o r se E E T R U S C A N R E S E A R C H S .

C H APT E R I .

T H E P R O L O G U E .

T he E tr usca ns p r o b a bly a U gr ic Peop le— Fa ilu r e of fa r m er A ttemp ts to E xp l a in their La ngu age— A ml zb a tio n of the U gric K ey Vo ca b u l a r y — N u mer a Zs G r a mm a r — Mytho l ogy— B ea r ing of the D isco ver y o n

a n H isto r — A nd o n C o m a r ative M tho l o R o m y p y gy .

A T IME of enforced abstention from the a ctive duties of a n absorb ing and laboriou s profession ha s enabled me to resume certa in ethnological studies which had

been laid aside for a considerable period . These researches had for their object the elucidation of the

O bscure relationships which subsist between the pre

a nd n no n-A an a Keltic peoples , the existi g ry r ces of

Europe .

While engaged o n these investigations I was led

B L E 2 T H E PRO O G U . to the conclusion tha t the creed a nd customs of the

an and the n n n Etrusc s , existi g mo ume ts of their civi l isa tio n a h a a n , more especi lly the sepulc r l rem i s , indicated clearly that the Etruscan people must have

n r a a a nat n . belo ged to the Ug ic, or T t r f mily of io s

I arrived at this conclusion o n grounds wholly independent of philology . Bu t the ultimate and

a an a . surest test of r ce is l gu ge This test , if it could

a i at n be ppl ed , would either o ce disprove , or would

a n . ﬁrmly est blish , the correct ess of the hypothesis

We h ave no literary remains of the Etrusca n

an n a a was speech , but cie t writers st te th t it wholly

iff n a n a was nl an n n d ere t from L ti , th t it u ike y k ow

an a and a n n an . l gu ge , tot lly u i telligible to the Rom s

This mi ght sufﬁce to raise a presumption as to its no n-A an a a ry ch r cter .

Fortunately we possess ample monumental r e

ds nin an an a cor writte the Etrusc l gu ge , but they have hitherto successfully deﬁed all attempts at in ter r etatio n a A an nd an p . Now th t the ssyri a Egypti

a n a an n n records h ve bee re d , these Etrusc i scriptio s present the only considerable philological problem

a a n n n th t still rem i s u solved . But that it remai s n h A u solved as no t been for want of pains . vast amount of ingenuity and of erudition has been wa sted in attempts to explain the inscriptions by the aid a A an S and an an l an of v rious ry , emitic , Tur i

a . a n an b oen an gu ges L ti , Greek , Osc , He rew, Ph ici ,

A a n i and a a r bic , Ethiopic, Chi ese , Copt c , B sque h ve

l l n t a in n S ir . a bee ried tur . W Beth m believed the

na n a nd Etruscan to be a Keltic dialect . Dr . Do ldso the Earl of Cra wford have attempted to show that ' it

n is Gothic . Mr . Robert Ellis has expe ded much ingenuity and learning in the a ttempt to prove its

A m n an af n teu a n a n a a r e i ﬁ ities . Dr . S b m i t i s th t it is

- R haetO Romansch speech .

It m ay be safely afﬁrmed tha t none of these attempts have been regarded as satisfactory by any person except their a uthors .

I confess I was no t sanguine enou gh to imagine th at I should succeed in discovering the solution of the riddle which has bafﬂed so m any ingenious and

a a erudite labourers . I thought it prob ble th t I might succeed in showing that the nature of the

E truscan language was no t absolutely inconsistent with my hypothesis a s to the Ugric afﬁnities of the

B 2 ‘ ’ E P L 4 T H R O O G U E .

na n a l tio , but I expected th t this wou d be the utmost

a ul ff and a ll in a th t co d be e ected, th t the fu terpret

’ on o f an a a n as ha s n ti the l gu ge would rem i , it so lo g

a n n an in rem i ed, the u solved problem , the st d g

a i r epro ch of Ph lology .

was t an It , therefore , more out of curiosity h from any absolute expectation of success tha t I tu rned to the three or four Etruscan words of which the

an n m a a as a na a n and me i g y be reg rded re so bly cert i , a ttempted to test them by means of the Finno i

an ua in to a a n Turkic l g ges , order scert i if they were

l n- in a a hopeless y no Ugric ch r cter . To my surprise and delight I found th at my success wa s deﬁnite and

a th instantaneous . The w rds of e lock which had r s n n u and ha d n u ted for twe ty ce t ries , which prese ted

na an all a n ' such obsti te resist ce to ttempts to ope it,

at o n o n a l a n yielded ce the pp ic tio of this key.

o ne had a a Every key , except the right , lre dy been tried in vain: when the right key was at length

n a b a n and n in fou d , lmost y ccide t, i serted the lock , there could be no question as to the precision of the

- . an a nn a ﬁt The l gu ges of the Fi o Turkic f mily, those closely all ied forms o f speech which prevail thr o ughu T H E U G' IC KE Y 5 R . out the region which lies between the Ural and the

A ai n n n lt , supplied the required se se for every ge ui e

Etruscan word a s to the signiﬁcance of which there

n n n a n was a y reaso able i dic tio .

n n a n was. Proceedi g with the i vestig tio , it I

n a n a a co fess , with some trepid tio th t I pplied the

n a an a key to the umer ls , which r k , philologic lly, in a as a n n n the ﬁrst cl ss , mo g the most u erri g tests

ni n of linguistic afﬁ ty . The results of this i vestiga

in t a tion ar e recorded the ﬁf h ch pter of this book .

T he a n n a and n rgume t from the umer ls, st i g by itself,

n a n as a n a seems to me e rly co clusive , but portio of

a n a . cumul tive proof, its weight is much i cre sed

I then sought for some indications of Etruscan

a a and n a al l the gr mm r, I fou d th t , like Ugric

an a the a a a was a na l gu ges , gr mm tic l structure ggluti

n a a n n tive . I fou d lso th t the pro ou s , the verb

an and a a a fﬁ as far as subst tive, the gr mm tic l su xes ,

ul n nn - they co d be recog ised , were of the Fi o Turkic

in an n an was an type , while some import t i st ces there absolute identity of form .

Comparative mythology is second only to com

ar ativ as n a af n p e philology a test of eth ologic l ﬁ ity . 6 T H E P L E RO OG U .

The names and natures of most of the Etruscan

a n n n n . A n deities h ve lo g bee k ow pplyi g this , the

nl ain n n a div n n o y rem i g test, I fou d th t those i e bei gs who had been worshipped in Etruria for centuries

an n in an a before Rom History begi s , m y c ses bore

a na and a a f as the s me mes , disch rged the s me o ﬁces , the gods which ar e no w worshipped by the pagan

n and ﬁsher s— a n and S am o hu ters Osti ks , Tu guses, jeds

- A n who r oam by the shores of the rctic Ocea . I

n a an fou d , moreover , th t this Etrusc mythology corresponds in a remarkable manner with the

a n the Ka a a mythologic l system which u derlies lev l ,

n n nn a the a cie t epic of the Fi ic r ce .

It is O bvious that the bearings of this discovery o n the history of Roman civilisation must be im

i b u hr n a n . e me se N , foreseei g th t the discovery would at a a some time be m de, estim ted so highly its im porta nce that he said that he would willingly bestow half his fortune o n the m an who should ﬁnd the

Roman history is the history of an A ryan civilisa

n a n a a an an r tio b sed upo substr tum of Tur i cultu e .

The earliest structure which exists at Rome is co n IDA T F R MA H T Y 7 E LU C I ON S O O N IS OR .

o n an u an and was a structed Etr sc model , prob bly

A t a o a t built by Etruscan skill . the e rliest peri d which Rome emerges into the light of authentic

n n na history we ﬁnd her ruled by a Etrusca dy sty .

T he nn n ar t and begi i gs of her culture, her , her

n a a n an n religio were , to gre t exte t , of Etrusc origi , and her social and her political institutions ar e no t

a n n n without tr ces of Etrusca i ﬂue ce .

For some centuries the history of Italy i s the history of the gra dual uprising to political power and social importance of the hitherto subject A ryan

nt— La n an an— at eleme ti , Umbri , or Osc which Rome

an a an n ﬁrst em cip ted itself from Etrusc sovereig ty, and n a a a n a all the , gr du lly sserti g its suprem cy over

a na in a n Etruri , succeeded ﬁ lly bsorbi g or super e n a a l an a and the s di g the rts , the l ws , the gu ge , na n n n n tio ality of the o ce domi a t race .

The more O bscure elements of Roman life— that portion of her civilisation which was certainly no n

n a nd a n no n -A an m a Helle ic , prob bly eve ry , y be a no t an at a ssumed to be, if directly Etrusc , le st to be due to that Finnic substra tum of population which was a n O f an n the m i support the Etrusc ruli g class . 8 T H E P L G’ E RO O U .

Thus it is manifest that the discovery of the true character of the Etruscan people will entail the r e writing o f much of the history of early Roman

civilisation .

The results of this discover y as regards the

S cience of Comparative Mythology ar e scarcely less

an an hear in s o n a an i import t th its g e rly Rom h story .

T he an far as diff r Rom mythology, so it e s from th e

n no w at a its inter r e Helle ic system , will l st receive p ta tio n and a a in S n , t ke its pl ce the cie ce of Com h par ative Mythology . The Greek mythology as been successfully interpreted and explained by the aid of

i m n In a wa n the Ved c Hy s . the s me y the o n

A ryan portion of the R oman mythology will shew

a a ana n Ka a a itself c p ble of expl tio from the lev l , the great Finnic epic which answers to the Ra mayana of

n lia the Hi doos or the I d of the Greeks . The

Ka a a ‘ ni o r eo ver o n lev l , , throws light those Ugric legends and beliefs which Virgil has incorporated n Z E n i to the sixth book of the eid. The legend of

a a a inn n and Num is lso presum bly of F ic origi , the myth of Romulus suckled by the wol f must have

en an n ﬁn be derived from Etrusc sources , si ce we d

H PT E R C A II .

T YR R H E N IA N S A N D T U R A N IA N S

S o ur ces of I nfo r ma tio n— A ncient T r a ditions a s to the O r igin E tr u sca ns— T he Lydian T r a dition O pinion of D ionysius Its p r o ba bl e Va l u e C hr on el egy— E xtent of the E tr u sca n R e a lm— Mixed — L — C ha r a cter of the P op u l a tio n 7 T he R u ling R ace D isapp ea r a nce of their La ngu age T he S u bj ect R a ce— T he A lb a nia ns T he R hcetia ns — — T he T huschi T he R a senna and the T u r senna T yrr henia n a nd T u r a nian— D eﬁnitions of E thnic T erm s— A l lop hyll ia n T u r a nia n

— — — U gr ic T u r kish T u r kic Finn Finnish Finnic H u ngar ian

— a T a ble t e u r a ia L a u a es U gr i n of h T n n ng g .

T H E object of this book is to determine the afﬁnities of the Etruscan people by means of the evidence

o wn n n which their mo ume ts supply . But before entering o n this task it may be well to give a brief su mmar v of the information which m ay be derived from external sources .

If the Etruscans possessed any literature of their

has n o wn it completely perished . No a cient book

ha s n devoted to their history come dow to us . T A DIT I N R O S . 1 1

Our knowledge is derived solely from their monu

n and a a nd n n a n in me ts , from me gre i cide t l otices

Greek and Roman writers .

A t t n an t n the ime whe Rom his ory begi s , we

ﬁnd a a u and a a far th t powerf l w rlike r ce , superior

a n in a n and in a to the L ti s civilis tio the rts of life ,

in n an n n in n hemmed the risi g Rom domi io the orth .

a T U R R H E N O I an The Greeks c lled them , the Rom s

a E T R U S C I a c lled them , they c lled themselves the

S E N N A and n a R A . Who they were whe ce they c me has ever been regarded as o ne of the most doubtful

n and difﬁcult problems in eth ology .

O ne conclusion onl y can be said to have been universally accepted both in ancient and in modern

a o n an a in al l times . It is greed every h d th t

n a n in an a in n in esse ti l poi ts , l gu ge, religio , customs , and in a a an an a a ppe r ce , the Etrusc s were r ce wholly

n different from the Lati s .

There is also an absolute agreement of all ancient tra dition to the eﬁect tha t the Etruscans

no t na n a an E r a b u t a were the origi l i h bit ts of tru i , th t they were a n intrusive race of conquerors who

in a at and arrived It ly some very remote period , 2 T Y H E IA A D T R A IA 1 RR N N S N U N NS .

a ab i na — S an U m subjug ted the orig l peoples iculi s,

an a an . bri s , or Pel sgi s

Herodotus reports that there was a tradition current among the Lydians which afﬁrmed that the

an an a . S a Etrusc s were emigr ts from Lydi tr bo ,

a n V r a a and Plut rch , Pli y , i gil , Hor ce , T citus , every

an n o n the n - in other cie t writer subject, twe ty two all a n n n , echo this tr ditio , which evide tly represe ts

- the a ccepted opinion of the whole ancient world .

Dionysius of Halicarnassus is the only writer who is bold enough to dispute its truth . He does

o n n . a n a this two grou ds His ﬁrst rgume t is , th t

Xan a n ian an thus , compete t Lyd histori , whose

ar e n na a no n n works u fortu tely lost, m kes me tio of

a n had n a a the emigr tio , of which , if it bee f ct, he

n In a n an . n a must h ve bee cog is t the seco d pl ce ,

n a n his o Dio ysius , spe ki g, be it remembered , of wn day, at least a thousand years after the supposed

a n a n a migr tio , urges the rgume t th t the Etrusca ns

no t a an a as an no do use the s me l gu ge the Lydi s , r

i a no r do they worsh p the s me gods , resemble them

3 in a and their l ws customs . He goes o n to say that

‘ an a an n and s n t the Etrusc r ce is very cie t , i o fo rmd T H E L DIA T A D 1 3 Y N R IT I ON .

We ar e able to appraise these arguments at

t u l n Xan ma their r e value . The si e ce of thus y probably be regarded as a conclusive proof tha t there was no a ctual migration from Lydia to Etruria .

O n an we ann a the the other h d , c ot lightly set side concordance of ancient tradition which asserts tha t the Etru scans were an offshoot from the Lydian

A n a people . scie tiﬁc criticism will reg rd this tra dition a s the statement O f a n ethnological ra ther

n m a a a tha of an historical fact . We y dmit th t the instinct of the ancient world wa s correct in recog nising the Lydians and the Etruscans as kindred na n n n O f m a n c tio s , belo gi g, both the , to the s me eth i

A n an n n n stock . ccordi g to the cie t u scie tiﬁc mode

a n a n a n of st teme t , this re l eth ologic rel tio ship would na tu rally be presented in the incorrect form of an

u a and a i a n act l historic l m gr tio .

' Bu t even apart from this concurrence O f a ncient

a n n a n n ~ tr ditio , the striki g simil rity betwee the mo u mental remains of Etruria and those O f A sia Minor

a a n n le d us irresistibly to much the s me co clusio .

a an n a n Th t the Lyci s , who were the e r eighbours and in L an n to a k sfolk of the ydi s , belo ged the s me 1 4 T Y H E A A T A I RR N I N S N D U R N A N S . family of nations as the Etruscans is also indicated

a n and a n by philologic l evide ce , by the prev le ce among both nations of certain customs which ar e

n n n a n A an a as u k ow mo g ry r ces , such customs the

’ a n n and addic tr ci g desce t by the mother s side , the

n s a tio to the Ugric practice of sorcery . A reg rds

n a n n a was the seco d rgume t of Dio ysius, we see th t he wrong a s to his facts ; but it is easy to understand his

' a n a in a st teme t , if we remember th t his time the r pid

Hellenisa tion of the eastern corner of A sia Minor ha d almost effaced those poi nts of agreement between

Lydians and Etruscans which had so forcibly struck

a and ar e d n in the e rlier observers , which so evi e t

c a a n na n sepul hr l rem i s of both tio s .

It ha s b een usu ally supposed tha t the Rasenna ma de their a ppearance in Italy some ten or twelve

n ri an r a u ce turies before the Ch sti e . This wo ld be a u a a n an war bout the time su lly ssig ed to the Troj , a nd three or four centuries before the er a of the

n n foundatio of Rome . For some six or seve

n an and c n n ce turies , the Etrusc power territory o ti ued

a . n a an d a far ste dily to i cre se , ultim tely stretched

n n south of the Tiber , Rome itself bei g i cluded in E T R U S C A N C H N L ’ RO O OG Y. 1 5

an n n and n u an the Etrusc domi io , bei g r led by

a n Etrusc n dy asty .

The ear ly history of Rome is to a great extent

n O f a n a and the history of the uprisi g the L ti r ce , its long struggle for Italian suprema cy with its Etruscan

t foe . It ook Rome some six centuries of conﬂict to break through the obstina te barrier of the Etruscan

n power . The ﬁ al conquest of Etru ria by Rome wa s ff in a O . e ected the ye r 28 1 B . The overthrow of the Etruscan nationality was probably due in directly

n va n a a a a to the i sio of the G uls , c l mity of which

t a n and r E ruri bore the ﬁrst bru t, f om which she n u ever f lly reco vered .

If our chronology be approximately cor rect the

Etruscan civilisation existed in a n independent form

a 8 00 a a a for bout or ye rs, which is usu l limit

n to the lifetime of a natio .

an n n at a The Etrusc domi io , the time of its gre test

n n n an an na was l n a t exte sio , whe Etrusc dy sty ru i g

a A ri a Rome, stretched from Elb to the d tic, from the

' Rhaetian A l ps to the Gulf of S alerno Chiavenna i a in havm n n the north and C pua the south g bee ,

an . n both of them , Etrusc cities This exte ded A 16 T YR R H E N IA N S A N D T U R A NI NS .

n n was a d n n n domi io , however , omi io of co quest , n t n a n R ase nnic o of colo is tio . The people were collected mainly in the twelve great cities of

’

r a n A n and . Et uri proper , betwee the r o the Tiber

i n wa s a a an Th s regio the re l se t of the Etrusc power , it is here that all the chief monuments of Etruscan ar t and civilisation have been found .

an n a n a r e Irrespective of the cie t tr ditio s , there certain internal in dications that the Rasenna were a

a n n an a n r ce of co queri g immigr ts . The rgume ts of Niebuhr have ma de it evident th at the population

r a was a a a n n of Etru i of mixed ch r cter , co sisti g of two or more distin ct elements . In support of this

a di n a n view we h ve the sti ct st teme t of Livy, who tells us that the speech of the country districts of Etruri a was n o t a a s an a n the s me the l gu ge of the tow s .

a a n n We g ther, moreover , from the ccou t of Dio ysius

a a ul a n n a a th t this rur l pop tio co sisted of r ce of serfs ,

’ i WE VGO ' T O C I in an a and a u , employed h d cr fts gric lture ,

a n and n who formed the bulk of the popul tio , co sti tu ted a n n an a the m i stre gth of the Etrusc rmies .

These serfs were doubtless the descendants of the

a nna conquered race . The R se themselves formed

1 8 T I YRRH E N IA N S A N D T U RA N A N S .

S a n a nd Throughout Turkey, yri , Egypt , Tu is ,

an a l aw Tripoli , the l gu ge of the court , of the , of the

a a and a a an bure ucr cy , of the ristocr cy , is the Osm li ;

a S cl avo nic A a an d dia v rious Greek , , r bic , Berber lects

n n a an and a bei g spoke by the rtis s the vill gers , who

f a n constitute the grea t bulk O the popul tio . If the

n Turkish empire were overthrow , the Turkish

n a a n and la gu ge would speedily f ll i to disuse , the elements of the Turkish nationality would rapidly be a bsorbed .

These considerations m ay help to a ccount for the rapid and complete disappearance of the E tr u s can an ua a and a a a l g ge from Etruri , lso for the f ct th t in n an few a n the prese t speech of Tusc y , if y,

E truscan elements can be detected . The inscrip tions in the Etruscan tombs curiously disclose to us this change of language in the a ctual pro

A a n a nd a a n cess of being effected . g i g i we ﬁnd a a n an f mily tomb , with its lo g series of Etrusc

n a a n in a inscri ptions . The perh ps comes si gle bil gu l

o ne n n a record , followed by or two i scriptio s of l ter

a in a n n an an no men and a d te L ti , exhibiti g Etrusc d an r eeno men a nd n . Rom p , the the tomb is close T E E C T A E 1 H S U BJ R C . 9

The predominance of languages of the Latin

no t a as an a type must , however, be reg rded y s fe n a n a n a n i dic tio of the prev le ce of L ti blood , either

a n was n n in Etruria or elsewhere . L ti a i trusive an a r a n at l gu ge , derived f om si gle city, or most from a a a and n very limited re , which , owi g chieﬂy to

al a a a n c c politic c uses , spre d itself over v st regio s cu ied a n nn a p by popul tio s of Fi ic , Eusk ric , Keltic,

‘ and Hellenic race .

It is impossible to determine with any precision “ the ethnic afﬁnities of those aborigines who were conquered by the R asennic inva ders . The rapid

a n a n an a after an prev le ce of the L ti l gu ge , the Rom

n a had n ff a co quest of Etruri bee e ected , m kes it probable that there wa s a considera ble subject

A an a n a n al l ry popul tio , below which , ccordi g to ana wa s a nn a n n logy , there Fi ic substr tum , belo gi g

a an a to the gre t Illyri stock , to which prob bly the

S a a nd S a n all n . Ligures , iculi , M rsi , bi es , belo ged

a ﬁnd as n a n We sh ll , we proceed with our i vestig tio , that there were extensive Finnic elements in the

an an a a nd in an Etrusc l gu ge , still more the Etrusc mythology ; and it m ay reasonably be conjectured

0 2 20 T Y H E A RR N IA N S N D T U RA N IA N S . that these may be attributed to a Finnic substra tum

n of popul atio .

It is probable that we shou ld look to the

A l banian la nguage for any existing traces of the

F nn n n a . a speech of these i ic borigi es The umer ls ,

a x a n ns and n a the u ili ry verb , the pro ou , the ge er l

a a a a A l an an gr mm tic l structure , prove th t the b i language belongs to the A ryan class ; but the

A l banian vocabul ary consists to a considerable

n no n-A an inni exte t of ry words , mostly of the F c

n win a a ﬁnd a type . I the follo g p ges we sh ll th t the

A l bani an langu age occasionally enables us to throw

n m a light o n the meani g of Etruscan words . It y al so be noted that a portion of the modern A lba

n n nians still retai the name of Tosca s .

It is also probable th at some remnants of the

n n a s as n speech of the co queri g , well of the co

r l in n quered race a e sti l existe ce . There is reason

n a n in a n S z for believi g th t the Griso s , e ster wit er

and a n an n l , formed portio of the Etrusc settleme t .

We ga ther from a statement of Livy tha t when the

valley of the P0 wa s overr un and occupied by the

a a n an a n G uls , portio of the Etrusc popul tio wa s T H E LIN ’ R 21 R U G A C E .

n n a d and a n drive orthw r , took refuge mo g their

in A l In kindred the valleys of the Rhaetian ps .

n a n fa n an these mou t i st esses , if ywhere , we might expect to ﬁnd in existence some vestiges of the

n an d A nd in a a an an a . Etrusc l gu ge the Etrusc r ce , a ﬁnd in a no t n f ct , we do these remote v lleys , o ly an n an n n and n n b u t cie t Etrusc mo ume ts i scriptio s ; ,

teu b ha s n n O f a a s . S ar e Dr show , there hu dreds loc l names which ar e n otably of the Etru scan type .

Livy informs us that the language spoken in

Rhaetia was a corrupt Etruscan dialect . The modern R heetO -Romansch language is proved by its gramm atical structure to belong to the A ryan

a i a nd n a a a a n f m ly , is esse ti lly deb sed form of L ti ;

as a a n a n but , we sh ll see here fter, it co t i s embedded

n in it a considerable umber of Etruscan words . The very names R H Z E T IA and G R IS O N m ay no t improbably

na R A S E N N A be corruption s of the me .

It is al so p o ssib l e th at a fragment of the E tr u s i can race m ay stil l exist n the Caucasus . Ptolemy mentions the T U S C I among the peoples of A sia tic

O n n O f S a rmatia . the souther slopes the Caucasus

ﬁnd a r a T H U S C H I a we still t ibe c lled the , who spe k 22 T H IA IA YRR E N N S A N D T U RA N N S . a a an a a a a peculi r l gu ge, the gr mm tic l structure of

a n S chi efner . which , ccordi g to , is of the Ugric type

It is possible that the afﬁnity of the T hu schi and

an an a m a a t n a Etrusc l gu ges y here f er be demo str ted , for there ar e few known languages which do no t possess representatives in the Caucasian Babel .

T hu schi A an an and The , like the lb i s the

a an a r e n ain . n a n a Rh eti s, mou t eers The mou t i f st nesses in which these nations dwell ha ve preserved their languages from the extinction which would otherwise ha ve befall en them But though the languages of mountain eers ar e ordi narily conserved

a n n na ar e with sto ishi g te city, they more subject to phonetic corruption than the languages O f tribes

n a n n . n who e joy more exte ded i tercourse He ce , while we shall be able occasionall y to illustrate an

an n a n a Etrusc word from these mou t i di lects , we

a ﬁnd a ri sh ll th t the Turkic t bes , from whom the

an an ff a Etrusc s were o shoot , h ve preserved the ancient R asennic speech in a much purer a nd more

n a recog is ble form .

We ar e indebted to Dionysius of Halicarna ssus for the important statement that the Etruscans A A N D R A S E NN T U R S E N N A . 23

E N A a called themselves the R A S N . We h ve seen that they were no t known by this name either to Greeks

n n in a as T U S C I or Latins . They were k ow It ly or

E T R U scr— na h a s has n a r e mes w ich , Lepsius show , evidently corruptions of the mo re a ncient form

ﬁnd n u n T U R S C I i a . , which we the Eug bi e T bles The

Greek writers universally cal l them either T U R R H E N O I

T U R S E N O I a na an or , the l tter of which mes m ifestly l n w a n n a n I i ks itself ith the cie t L ti form T U R S C .

Both the Greek and the Latin na mes m ay be

a as a n a all n reg rded ultim tely ide tic l , the forms bei g

a na a n na prob bly derived from some origi l Etrusc me , which the analogy of the word Rasenna leads us to

n T U R S E N N A T U R KH E N N A co jecture might be or . We shall presently be in a position to investigate the

na and n a etymology of these mes , it will be show th t the na me R A S E N N A is a Ugric word meaning tribes

’ ’ m en m en na n il T U R KH E N N A , or of the tio , wh e

’ ’ E N N A n - m en -m T U R S a an . or me s Turk , or Turco

S ha h- na meh a an From the , the gre t Persi epic , we learn that the A ryan Persians call ed their nearest no n-A ryan neighbours — the Turkic or

T urcoman tribes to the north of them — b y the name 24s T YR R H E N IA N A A N IA S N D T U R N S .

T U R A N a a a , word from which we derive the f mili r

n i T A I A U R N A N . an o n eth olog c term The ry Greeks ,

an a the other h d, c lled the Turkic tribe of the

a nna n a no n-A r an a na R se , the e rest y r ce , by the me

T U R R H E N O I .

The argument of this book is to prove tha t the

Tyrrhenians of Italy were of kindred race with the

n co n Tur ania ns of Turkesta . Is it too much to j ectu r e that the Greek form T u r r hene m ay be identically the same word as the Persia n form

Turan ?

A mere correspondence in soun d between two ethnic names is a very unsafe founda tion o n which S to base a n ethno logical theory . uch a similarity or identity of name a s we ﬁn d in this ca se m ay

m a an an n n . me much , or it y me little or othi g But

o n and n ar e n if, other surer grou ds, we led to i fer an iden tity of ra ce between two widely separa ted

e a a n a n co r r es o n peopl s , the f ct of the bse ce of y p dence between the ethnic names would be a strong

a a n neg tive rgume t which would require to be met .

The ch ange of name would have to be a cco rm ted

n a n a anian for . If the Tyrrhe i s were Tur or Turco

26 T YRR BE N IA N S A N D T U RA N IA N S .

therefore to constitute a true ling u istic family . It n u a a a E tic i cludes the E sk ric , Ugric, C uc sic, gyp ,

a a a and T ib etic a . Dr vidic , M l yic , r ces

The word U gr ic has been chosen a s a general term to denote the Tu ranian tribes of the great

A a a a nd and n n n si tic t blel , their outlyi g co ge ers , a nd nn S a m o edic comprises the Fi ic , j , Turkic (or

a a n i a nd n . T t ric) , Mo gol c , Tu gusic peoples The

no t n a s m word is free from objectio , it is someti es used in a more limited sense to denote wha t I have

a a n na a a a nd r c lled Ugri s , mely the M gy rs , thei congeners the Ostiaks and Wo gu l s The word

A a C astr én a and lt ic, used by , would be better term ,

a in n had no t u n I should h ve used it prefere ce , it ,

na n t n n a a a . fortu tely, bee so u f mili r o E glish re ders

FinnO - is a a a a The word Turkic f irly ccur te term ,

n an but it is too clumsy for co st t use . The word

a a it has n in so T t ric might do , but bee employed many senses by different writers tha t it is no longer suited for use a s a n a ccura te and precise ethnologic term .

a n an The word Ugric , which I h ve chose me s

’ n n an and m belo gi g to the highl ds , it for s , therefore , DE FIN IT I N O F T E M 2 O S R S . 7 an appropriate designation for the ra ces whose home is the lofty plateau of central A sia . The root of

a a in na the word ppe rs the mes of the Uigurs , the

U o r s and nn a nd g , other Fi ic Turkic tribes of high an as as in na a n a n l ders, well the me of the Ur l mou t i range .

The word I u r lcish is used to mean the Osmanli

t n n an a n a a n . l gu ge , spoke Co st ti ople

The work T u r lcic is used to mean the fa mily of languages O f which the Turkish is the lea ding

and n al l an a n member , it i cludes the l gu ges spoke by the Turkoman and Tatar noma ds of northern

A sia .

The word Finn (Qua in or S uomi) is used to mean the language spoken by the Finns O f Russian

Finland.

The word Finnish (T schu d) denotes all the

an a a n na nn Ugric l gu ges of the B ltic regio , mely Fi ,

d a a an C a n . Esth, K reli , louet, L pp

' wo r d Finnic has a S i ni ﬁ i The still wider g ca t o n .

It is taken as a generic term to comprehend all the languages O f the Finnish type . There ar e four

n nn an main subdivisio s of the Fi ic l gu ages . 28 T Y H E N A N A A N IA RR I S N D T U R N S .

I . The Finnish or T schu dic languages of the

Baltic region . 2 . an an The Permi l guages of the Ural .

3 n . The Bulgarian la guages O f the Wolga .

4 n n a n . The Ugria la gu ges of the Danube a d the

Obi .

The term U gr ia n includes the language of the

Ma a n a and a and gy rs of Hu g ry, the Osti k Wogul

al ri n di ects of S iberia . The Ug a s ar e therefore a

a sm ll but typica l subdivision of the Ugric nations .

The word H u nga r ia n means the la nguage spoken

a n a by the Magy rs of Hu g ry .

n a a in The subjoi ed rough t ble is dded, the hope that it m ay make more clear the use of the technical

a an terms employed . Much of the rr gement must

a a s na and n a be reg rded provisio l te t tive . Our knowledge of the gr ammatical relations of the

an an an a a s no t fﬁ n Tur i l gu ges is , yet, su cie tly a ccurate to m ake it possible to construct anything like a perfect a rrangement . -T schetschenz - T u schi -Ingu schi

-T scher k es ians l-A b asia ns

”“ i

~ Ka1k a s —Bu r j ats ’ —C l o ts

-S el ju k s o r O sm anl is -Kir ghiz -N o ga i s - Tu r k o m ans

— 5 O sti ak s — 09 Wo gu l s St - Hu n ga r ians D

—T scher emis Mo r dw ms —Mo k scha s

-Wo tiaks l— Z ir i ania.ns CHA PTER III .

E T H N G R A PH I N T E T H T R S A N PE O PLE O C O S O N E E U C .

T he thr ee E thno l o ic Metho ds : Philo lo A nthr o o lo a nd P c o g gy , p gy, sy h lo gy— A pp l icatio n of the l ast Metho d— E thno lo gic I mp o r ta nce of the C on str u ctive A r ts— T he T o mb-bu il der s— T u r a nia n T omb s exp r ess the T u r a nia n Fa ith— A ﬁ nities of the T o mb -b u ilder s— T he thr e e civilised - R a ces o T o mb bu ilder s io ns E tia ns a nd E tr u sca ns. f c , gyp ,

1 T he E tr u scan T o mbs— T he two T es— T he T u mu lu o r . yp s T ent — to mb T he S tone C i r cle— H u t U r ns T he G a ll er y T he C a ve to mb — I mitation of the H ou se— Fa mily S ep u ltu r e— T he Fwner a l

Feast— T he A na lo ies o E tia n a nd L cia n T o mb s g f gyp y .

2 T he E tr u sca n P r iestho o d— S o r cer . y .

T he L a w o I nher i a e— S r viva l di a i a l nd 3 . f t nc u s in c t ng T r ib l Po ya r ia

E xo a m — I nher ita nce thr o u the Mo ther g y gh .

4. T e o B o d yp f y .

— — 6 . E tr u sca n A r t L o ve o o lo u r E u r ia a nd T u sca n f C tr y .

T he E tr usc n I so l a tio n— A r a n N atio n s o ccu co u o 7 . a y py ntin us

A r ea s —I so l ation o the U r ic N atio ns : Mon o lic T u r kic S a mo f g g , ,

edic a n d Finnic U r ic I so l atio n a ccou nte d o r — H isto r o U r j , g f y f g ic

Mi r ation— Mi r atio ns o Mo n o l s T u n u ses A va r s C u m a nia ns g g f g , g , , ,

S e u k s H u ns B u l a r s A la ns M a a s Mede s— T he I so la tio n o lj , , g , , gy r , f the E tr u sca ns m a kes it p r o b a bl e tha t they wer e U gr ic Migr a nts

P a r a ll els b etween the E tru sca ns the O sm a nli a nd the Ma r — , , gy a s T he

r a u r e o he E t ca G o ver nm en t U g ic N t f t r u s n .

T H E R E a r e three chief methods of research which

n O f n ar e open to the stude t eth ology . E E T H L ’I M T H E T H R E N O O G C E T H ODS . 3 1

The ﬁrst is the method of comparative philology

- u and n the most powerf l , the most precise , , withi l l a n a . its proper limits , the most cert i of methods

a a a s has a n But, v lu ble the method is , it its limit tio s

d an a as a a nd a as an . its d gers It is lmost e sy , lmost

n na n to an an a a s freque t, for tio s ch ge their l gu ge to

n a a n cha ge their domicile . Wh t h ve bee supposed to be successive waves of popula tion passing over a

n m a in a a n n cou try , y, re lity , h ve bee o ly successive

n n cen waves of la guage . Thus within the last te tu r ies in and in n a l , Egypt Cor w l respectively, the

ha s n a A a and Coptic speech give pl ce to r bic, the

n t an n n Keltic speech to E glish , withou y correspo di g changes of ra ce .

The second ethnologic method is the method of

a a an — m a n a comp r tive thropology the co p riso of h ir ,

a a n a . a a colour , st ture , cr i This most v lu ble method ha s also its limita tions . In the case of extinct nationa lities the ma terials of investigation ar e either no t n a n forthcomi g , or their ttributio is more or

n an d less doubtful , while the results of crossi g of changed conditions of life ar e most perplexing and

misleading . 32 E T H A PH E N OGR IC N O T S .

a a n a The third method is th t which , for w t of

m a a a a better term , y be c lled the method of comp r

a a n . tive psychology , or comp r tive phre ology

The most human and distinctive thing about a

a n n a m an or a r ce is the mi d . It is recog ised th t

no t n a and there exist , o ly heredit ry forms of speech

di a a al l i a here t ry types of body, but, bove , hered t ry

n a types of mind . Me t l peculiarities a nd distinctions ar e transmitted with more certainty and more per sistency than either language or outward physical type .

The O bjection to the use of this powerful instr u

f a a n i ment . o rese rch lies m i ly n the difﬁculty of

n a a pplying it . It becomes ecess ry for the purposes of compara tive ethnology to ﬁx upon certain easily a scertained outward indications of mental peculi

ar ities.

Now it is found tha t in rude states of society the

ann and the m ers customs of people , the forms of

n n a na a a gover me t , the tr ditio l l ws which regul te the

n an and n te ure of l d the desce t of property , the limi

n and a a a ur a tio s us ges of m rri ge , the modes of b i l ,

a ns n together with folk lore, popul r superstitio , ursery

34 E T E A PH I T E N OGR C N O S .

no t as and It is so much the type , the object

ar a a n n ch cter of such rem i s , which is the sure sig of

n af n A r an and na ns eth ic ﬁ ity . The y S emitic tio

a n a a h ve bee gre t builders they h ve left us temples ,

a a a a nd a a a a the tres , b silic s , p l ces ; they h ve m de

a a n n bridges , ro ds , sewers , but they h ve ever bee n a a s - ot ble tomb builders . Their instinct has led them to concern themselves with the needs and

n a an nec s~ domiciles of the livi g , r ther th with the e

nd n — a sities a the resti g pl ces of the dead .

a e f A But, sc ttered ov r the world , rom lgiers to

Ka a a n n nd mtsch tk , from the Ork eys to Ceylo , we ﬁ everywhere the conspicuous and unmistakable

n a a an n - n monume ts of gre t cie t tomb buildi g ra ce .

This race seems to form the ethnological substra tum of the whole world ; it is like the primary rock which underlies the whole series of subsequent

can n n s formations . There be o hesita tio a to the existing stock to which these ancient no n—A rya n

- i n . a an a n a tomb bu lders belo ged The gre t Tur i r ce , which was the ﬁrst to spread beyond the cra dle of

an n a nd w n n m ki d , of hich the Chi ese , the Mo gols , the - T H E T OMB B U ILDE RS .

a a and nn ar e n n a T t rs , the Fi s existi g represe t tives , is

- - pre eminently the race of the tomb builders .

The va st and numerous monuments which consti tute the tombs O f this race can always be recognized ; they exhibit a most remarkable and most signiﬁcant

n n and t ar e al l u ity of desig purpose . These ombs developments of o ne hereditary type ; they ar e all

n o ne a a and the expressio s of gre t heredit ry belief, they al l serve the purposes of o ne great hereditary

n h ar cultus . The type o which t ey e modelled is the

n a house . The belief which they express is the fu d mental truth which has been the great contribution of the Turanian race to the religious thought of the

— i n world the belief n the deathless ess of souls . The cultus which they serve is the worship of the spirits

an i an an n . of cestors , which is the Tur i relig o The

an an was A n creed of the Tur i s imism . They believed

a n an a nan a had th t everythi g , im te or i im te , its soul or spirit ; that the spirits of the dea d coul d still m ake

O f a n na n and use the spirits of the we po s , or me ts , utensils which they had used in life; and could be

a h and served by the spirits of their sl ves , their orses,

a nd n h their dogs , eeded for their support t e spirits I E 3 6 E T H N OG RA PH C N OT S .

O f those articles of food o n which they had been

n n O n a n n used to feed . He ce whe we pe these cie t

Turanian sepulchres we ﬁnd th at the resting- pla ces for the dea d have been constructed o n the exact model of the a bodes of the living— the dea d have been carefu lly provided with the necessaries of life

a a and a the w rrior is buried with his spe r his rrows , the woman with her utensils a nd her ornaments by

’ the side of the infa nt s skeleto n we ﬁnd the skeleton o f the fa ithful house—dog— slaughtered in order that the soul of the brave a nd wise companion might safely guide the soul of the helpless little o ne o n the I l l long journey to the u nknown land . n a respects

n a the tomb is the cou terp rt of the house , with the sole difference tha t it is erected in a manner more

a nd durable more costly .

The Turania n tombs a r e fa mily tombs ; the dea d

O f a whole genera tion ar e deposited in the same

ﬁnd a . a a n ch mber We , moreover, th t c reful provisio is m ade for the recurring festival at which the su rviving members O f the family paid their annual

devotion to the ancestral spirits .

These ar e the characteristic features of Turanian A I T U R N A N T OMBS . 3 7

A s n a s n n a h sepulchres . soo this i strume t of rese rc is a pplied to the complicated problems of the

n a a n eth ology of e rly r ces , order begi s to evolve

a itself out of cha os . It becomes possible to tr ck the

O f - l a n n n footsteps the tomb bui ders cross the co ti e ts , a nd to unite the scattered indications of the presence

imaiv l In a n r a . S a of the p peoples iberi , Pol d ,

n a S w n an ri a n an S a n De m rk, ede , H over , B t i , Fr ce, p i ,

A n a ﬁnd o ne a in al l lgiers , I di , we tombs of type, like

n a u v esse ti l p artic lars . \V e h ave therefore the a ail able mo numents O f the ra ces who preceded the

n d m s n a n o n A rya s a n S e itc . Light begi s to d w the rela tions of the primitive people whose stone impl e m n ﬁl l in a e ts our museums , who dwelt the c ves of

A a n t S a - n and quit i e , who buil the wiss L ke dwelli gs ,

n whose sepulchres cover the Wiltshire dow s , the

A an a n and S b a n . lgeri pl i s , the i eri steppes

It is m anifest th at the greater portion of these tomb -building peoples were in a very low stage of

u u a n n c lt re , little removed bove the co ditio of mere s a vages

But there have been t hree great civilized tomb building races ; o nc in A frica— the Egyptians ; o ne 38 E T H N O GR A PH IC N O T E S . in A sia— the Lydia ns and Lycians ; and o ne in

— a n . n a Europe the Etrusc s The questio rises , were these three cultured nations of the same race a s the semi-savage Turanian tribes who form the pre-A ryan

a n a nd n substr tum of Wester Europe , who co stitute the existing population of Northern A sia 9

i n n he an in Th s questio must , I thi k , swered the

a an afﬁrma tive . The c se of the Etrusc s is dealt with

n in the following pages . The case of the Lycia s stands or falls with th at of the Etruscans ; for it is

‘ diﬂicu l t if no t n n , impossible , to resist the co se sus of a n n a n af a an cie t tr ditio which ﬁrms th t the Lyci s ,

an a an and a no n Lydi s, C ri s , other closely rel ted

n a A a M n a Helle ic r ces of si i or, were of the s me stock

n n a s the Etrusca s . But eve without this evidence a comparison of the Etruscan with the Lycian tombs would sufﬁce to establish the fact tha t they cannot

a n nd n n be ltogether of i depe e t origi . S ome of the more striking similarities in structure will presently

n a s a s ri be oticed, well the cu ous correspondences between the two nations in certa in no n-A ryan

. a a customs I believe , moreover, th t I sh ll be able to prove tha t the langu age of the Lycian inscriptions LY IA N A N D E G YP T IA N T MB C O S . 39 belongs to the same stock as the language of the

n can n Etrusca s . If this be do e the question will be

ﬁnally set a t rest .

Only o ne ra ce of civiliz ed tomb - builders— the

A n n an — a n ea cie t Egypti s will rem i to be d lt with .

Much evidence as to the essential identity of the ancient Egyptian speech with the Ugric languages

has n a a . n bee dduced by Kl proth It is , I thi k ,

fﬁ n a a n n no t su cie t to r ise very stro g presumptio , if

' n a to amou t to bsolute proof. There is moreover

n a has much evide ce which Kl proth overlooked .

This evidence is far too bulky to be brought forward in this volume ; but I trust a t some future time to

a an O n n and n h ve pportu ity of produci g it , of showi g a a a nd lso th t the mythologic system , some other

and an a r e n a beliefs customs of the Egypti s , esse ti lly

ar e a a an an those which ch r cteristic of the Tur i race .

In a a n a the course of these p ges , however , m y f cts

n n a n n n a will i cide t lly be oticed , te di g to prove th t the

can a nd an n a Etrus s the Egypti s were of ki dred r ce ,

an an a a s n dist t br ches of the s me stock , just E glish and n n Hi doos both belo g to the grea t A ryan family .

We m ay no w proceed to n otice the general co n A T E 40 E T E N OGR PH IC N O S . siderations which connect the Etrusca ns with the

a n an and a a n Tur i stock, more especi lly with th t portio of it which is call ed Ugric or A ltaic— the tribes of

rm a a ' n S amo e ds and u n Fi s , T t rs , Mo gols , j T guses , who people the i nhospitable regions of Northern

A sia .

I sh all no w discuss in order— the character of the

r ans a r tombs of the Et usc , the peculi rities of thei

l a w n an e a priesthood, their of i herit ce , th ir physic l

r n a a type of body , thei type of mi d , the ch r cter of

a r t l a a s an and co n their , their pecu i rities migr ts

u er o r s a nd . n q , their religious beliefs The discussio of their language will occupy the remainder of the book .

1 — T H E T R U S A N T o MBs 9 . E C .

n With his usual a cute ess Mr. James Fergusson has O bserved th at if there were a ny doubt as to the

an an af n an a Tur i ﬁ ities of the Etrusc s , th t doubt would be set at rest by the fact tha t all the knowledge which we possess respecting them is derived from their tombs .

We have already seen that the Turanians have

E A P E 42 T H N OGR H IC N OT S .

su r viva ls a i s a na a n , th t , tr ditio l imit tio s , of the two ancient types of the house .

The ancient Turanian peoples dwelt either in

in n n S n Yu r t a . a c ves or te ts The moder iberi , or

an n a a perm e t house , be rs tr ces of both of these forms

a a n . a of h bit tio The structure , though p rtly below the surface of the earth is modelled o n the plan of the tent— it is a perm anent semi - subterranean winter

n te t .

n a m an was h al l Whe died , he left, wit his possessions, in his tent . To keep the body from the wolves the tent was covered with a mound of

a n n na a a e rth or sto es, preservi g the origi l pyr mid l

n a form . This is doubtless the origi of the sepulchr l

a s tumulus . Th t the model of the tumulus wa the

n nd a a an d te t is , moreover , i ic ted by very curious

s n was n a widely spr ea d survival . The te t ecess rily

n as a in n an and surrou ded , is still the c se Gree l d

S a a h a n iberi , with circle of e vy sto es , which were needed to keep down by their weight the skins of

n n a which the te t was composed . Lo g fter the

n a s ha d n n origi of the sepulchr l tumulu bee forgotte , long after the tu mulus -builders had ceased to dwell T H E T U MU L U S . 43

in n h n n n b te ts, t is circle of sto es co ti ued to e erected

' n around the base of the fu ner al mou d . This curious survival is seen in the stone circles which commonly surround the ancient British tumuli a nd even when

had n a na a the tumulus give pl ce to the ordi ry gr ve ,

n e a n as at S n n a nd a the sto e circle r m i s , to ehe ge , be rs

n ae a n n wit ess to the prim v l method of i terme t . It is the very uselessness of the stone circle which

’ so conclusively proves it to be a survival of some thing which was once a needful portion of the structure .

In the Etruscan tumuli the stone circle is no t a n has n n a o diu m bse t , but it bee developed i to p , or

n a n l o w encircli g wall of m so ry .

Perhaps the most singular and striking proof tha t the tumulus is only a survival of the tent is supplied by the small cinerary urns which have

n n a t A l an s bee fou d b o (close to Tu culum) , two of h 1 which ar e in the Britis Museum . They ar e

n n an and ar e a evide tly of imme se tiquity , prob bly

O an n a a n a lder th a y other sepulchr l rem i s of It ly .

’ - n a s ar e al ar e These hut ur s , they c led, formed of

1 n a l 1 1 61 495 D e nis tr u r i vo . . . . , E , pp , 44 E T H N OGRA PH IC N OT E S .

a nd and ar e n a few n rude clumsy pottery , o ly i ches

a r d n n nd in height . They e most isti ctly i te ed to be

a n n a a nd imit tio s of te ts or huts , fr med with boughs

n S a r e a t covered over with ski s . ome of them lmos exact reproductions in pottery of the Ta tar tent as

n o w in use o n the S iberian steppes . These hut

’ urn s prove th a t even when the body ha d been

n and n no l bur t , whe therefore tumulus cou d be

- H U T U R N S .

was a a a required , it still deemed suit ble th t the shes

n a a n n na n i n should i h bit co ve tio l te t . Is t u reason

‘ ’ a ble to attribute these hut- urns to the period of

a a a nna in a n the ﬁrst rriv l of the R se It ly , whe the memory O f their S iberian tent-life was still recent ?

It m ay be noted that a t S ava na there is a tomb formed out of a deta ched mass of rock which ha s T T . T 45 T H E E N OMB . been fashioned into the imita tio n O f a skin-covered

- 1 n u n n n . te t , the ro ded roof bei g disti ctly hoop ribbed

an a ar e The Etrusc tumul r sepulchres , which

n a n V se very umerous rou d the sites of eii , C re ,

T ar u inii and a n n a n as a q , other Etrusc cities , co t i ,

o ne n a a ar e rule , or more ce tr l ch mbers , which a a a n a a a a n ppro ched by lo g v ulted p ss ge of m so ry ,

n just large enough for a m a to cra wl through .

The chambers ar e usually more or less below the na a a n a s a tur l surf ce of the grou d , just is the c se

S i an . n n an a a with the iber Yurts The lo g e tr ce p ss ge , u a ten n a n su lly some or twelve feet lo g, but occ sio

a n o ne n in n a. lly sixty or eve hu dred feet le gth , is distinct survival of the low entra nce passage some ten in n u a an feet le gth, thro gh which the L pl ders or the Esquimaux of Greenland crawl into their w n In a n a su ch i ter huts . the bse ce of door some

n ri a n n a the n and co t v ce is ecess ry to keep out wi d ,

a n a n m i t i the temperature of the interior .

n n an a a ad n a n a The lo g e tr ce p ss ge , le i g to ce tr l

a a a a no t n E tr u s ch mber, is m rked fe ture o ly of the

‘ ’ ‘ can a a a a gr ves , but lso of the g lleried or ch m

1 D n is E r u r ia l i n t o . . 4 3 e v . 9 , , p 46 A I E T H N OGR PH C N OT E S .

’ ar e n u m er O u s in a n bered tumuli which so Brit i ,

S an na a a nd and a n c di vi , elsewhere , which h ve bee

T he supposed to belong to the Finnic aborigines . an n a in S ri a ar e cie t Turkic gr ves ibe , moreover,

n o n a co structed the same type . The tr veller Bell describes them as existing in thousands near Tomsk .

There is a passage and a central chamber covered

h a n a n ar e n wit mou d of e rth, withi which fou d the

n a al l r skeleto s of the dece sed , buried with thei

n nd n weapo s a or aments .

The second type of the Etruscan tomb is the

’ a A t a d ss at er vetr i at N o r chia . A o C c ve C stel , , , and at an a in ia a r e m y other pl ces Etrur , there

n in ff hu dreds of tombs hollowed out the low cli s , the tombs facing each other like the houses in the streets

a n an an n ri of tow , with l es of tombs br chi g out ght

and . In o ne a a a a azza left pl ce we h ve squ re or pi ,

n n surrou ded by tombs i stead of houses .

These cities of the dea d ar e constructed o n the

n s precise model of the cities of the livi g . The tomb

ar e a a n themselves ex ct imit tio s of the house . T here

a an a a n a a is usu lly outer vestibule , pp re tly ppropri ted to the annual funeral feast ; from this a passage leads T E A E -T O MB 47 H C V .

a a n a am to l rge ce tr l ch ber , which is lighted by

n a windows cut thr o u gh the rock . This ce tr l hall is

n a a in a surrou ded by sm ller ch mbers , which the de d

O n a in n repose . the roof we see c rved sto e the

a a - a m a in bro d be m or roof tree , with r fters i it ted

o n and n a n . relief either side, eve imit tio s of the tiles

a c n a n and ar e These ch mbers o t i the corpses , fur nished all n na n and with the impleme ts , or me ts ,

n s in ar e in a a ute sil used life . The tombs f ct pl ces

n nd for the dead to live i . The position a sur roundings of the deceased ar e ma de to approximate

s n n a closely as possible to the co ditio s of life . The couches o n which the corpses repo se have a tri clinial a an n and ar e n n rr geme t , fur ished with cushio s carved in stone ; a nd imitations of ea sy chairs and footstools ar e carefully hewn out of the rock .

r n in a an as a Eve ythi g , short , is rr ged if the de d were reclining a t a banqu et in their a ccustomed dwellings .

O n the an n - a and ﬂoor st d wi e j rs , the most precious

n n o f the d a d— a na n a nd belo gi gs ece se rms , or me ts

r — han r ar e n o n mir ors g from the oof, or suspe ded

a ar e the walls . The w lls themselves richly deco

a a l n a n n a n r ted, usu l y bei g p i ted with represe t tio s of 48 E E A ] T N O GR PH C N OT E S . festive scenes ; we see ﬁgures in gaily embroidered

a n n n o n a n an g rme ts recli i g couches , while tte d ts replenish the goblets or b ea t time to the music O f

1 the pipers . Nothing is omitted which ca n conduce

n a to the a museme t or comfort of the dece sed .

Their spirits were evidently believed to inhabit these

- a a as in h n a house tombs fter de th , just life t ey i h bited

their houses .

In the spirit and intention of these arrangements the Etruscan sepulchres a gree precisely with the

an and an a Egypti tombs , with the thous ds of gr ves

a n n and h sc ttered over the orther hemisphere , w ich m ark the whole area of Turanian occupancy from

— S weden to A lgeri a from S iberia to Ireland . The

n n al l ndi a o ne n a li arra geme ts i c te ce tr l religious be ef,

n the doctrine of a future life . The religio of the

" can a O f n and Etrus s , like th t the Chi ese the Ugric na n n n a in n tio s , co sisted esse ti lly revere ce for the spirits

an an na n an of ancestors . Like the Tur i tio s the Etrusc s n no n a eeded temples , si ce the gr ves of their fore fa thers were the spots where their religious O b ser vances were performed .

1 D enn is E tr u ri a vo l . i. . 262 493 11 . . 31 40 , , pp , ; pp , ,

50 E T H N O GRA PH IC N O T E S .

This system prevail s in fu ll force in China and

S a ha a Th r anian iberi . It is most c r cteristic of the

and n u s and peoples , is utterly foreig to the tho ght

A r an feelings of A rya n and S emitic races . The y s and S m ar e ui a no e ites temple b lders , but they pr ctice

n an S amo eds cultus of the dea d . O the other h d the j ,

a a an e n and the Osti ks , the L pl d rs , the Mo gols , other

a an na n a no a O f p g Ugric tio s, h ve temples or pl ces

' a n s i speci l ho ou r for their ido l . The tombs of the r forefathers ar e the places where these tribes a ssemble

1 l a in for their worship . The p i grim ge of the Ch ese emperor to the tombs of his ancestors is the great ann a n in n u l eve t Chi ese history .

In and in A a n as as in Egypt si Mi or , well

u a ﬁnd a and Etr ri , we the s me two types of tombs , the same characteristic features of Turanian archi

n n tectur e . The te t a d the cave ar e the two models o n and its and which the house , more costly more

n in a n n r a n . e du g imit tio , the tomb , h ve bee co structed

In ea ch of the three countries we have both the tumulus grave and the rock-cut cave ; in all three cases we see the possession of great constructive

Kl mm l e hi e l i ht ii . 1 4. e u tu r G sc c vo . . 9 , C , p LY IA A A L IE C N N OG S .

and a a ff skill, of rtistic t ste ; e ect is produced either

z n and a by mere si e , or by simplicity of outli e m ssive n a ess of ma terial . The pyramid of Cheops the v st mound at S ardis which forms the resting-place of

A a a O f o e ly ttes , the f ther Cr esus ; the hug tomb of

nn Porse a at Clusium ; ar e all constru cted o n o ne type .

They ar e al l developments of the chambered and

a h a a O f g lleried tumulus , whic is ch r cteristic the

nn - a and a in Fi o Turkic r ce, which is exempliﬁed like

n n and o f the mou ds of Ork ey or Wiltshire , which we

ﬁnd the latest example in the mausoleum of Hyder A li a a a n in n a . , the l st T t r ki g who ruled I di The resemblances ar e sometimes most curious and

n . C u cu mel l a a t V mi ute The ulci , with its towers , is built o n the precise model of the turreted

1 t t T antal ais n ar A a . a tumulus of ly tes The tumuli , e

S na an n L an myr , or the tumuli of the cie t ydi

at S a i al an cemetery rd s, which the Turks c l the thous d and o ne n o t n as inco n hills , would be recog ised gr u o u s structures if they were placed among the six hundred tumuli which constitute the necropolis of

T ar u inii q .

1 D nni E t l i 41 5 ia . . . e s r u r vo . , , p I 52 E T H N OGRA PH C N OT E S .

The same similarity also exists between the

- a tombs of the other type , the rock cut c ves , which

l n n an were employed by al three natio s . Rou d m y of the ancient cities of A sia Minor we ﬁnd ranges of cliffs with hundreds of cha mber tombs excava ted in

faces and a an l in a their , rr ged ike houses street, closely

n a n a an in resembli g the c ve tombs of Be i H ss Egypt,

ff at er ve tr i in or the chambered cli s C Etruria .

It m ay also be O bserved tha t the more ancient

Etruscan tombs ar e much more free from traces of

n n ar t and a a the i ﬂue ce of Greek , pproxim te more

an A a n o t n in closely to the Egypti or si tic type , o ly

in and structure , but the objects deposited , the

r religious symbols which a e employed . Never the

t a n m a b e less , close hough the greeme t y , the

Etruscan style is always sufﬁciently marked— it is always possible to distinguish a n Etruscan scar ab eu s or an Etruscan sphinx from Egyptian

1 work .

1 D ennis E tr u r ia vo l ii 51 , , . . p . . Y S O R C E R .

T H E T R U S A N R IE S T H O O D . Q 2 . E C P

We h ave alrea dy had occa sion to remark the

- n n no n existence of the ruins of a y Etrusca temples .

n an the a n an Not less sig iﬁc t is bse ce of y priesthood ,

na a properly so called . The perso ges who disch rged

‘ sacred ofﬁces among the E tr u scans wer e no t the teachers of the people or the servants o f the gods they Were rather ch annels of communication with

' ir its na and a d the sp of ture the souls of the dep rte .

n no r They were either presbyters , priests , prophets ,

n but strictly speaking sha ma ns. The religio of the

n t sh m anistic Etrusca ns was disti c ly a . They were distinguished among the nations of ancient Europe

‘ as being the chief if no t the sole cultivators of the

‘ ar ts o f a and n an . ugury, sorcery , ecrom cy

It is to be noted a s a strong mark of ethnic a fﬁnity that the only ancient rivals of the Etrusca ns in these a rts were the kindred Turanian races of

A a n a an an an and si Mi or , the C ri s , Phrygi s , Cilici s ,

Pisidians n n n in . The proﬁcie cy of these atio s the

a au nr n pr ctices of g y is expressly recorded by Pli y,

and n A n a a . by Cicero , by Cleme t of lex dri It is 4 E H A PH I N T E 5 T N OGR C O S .

a a u was a a n an true th t ug ry pr ctised mo g the Rom s , but the whole Roman system was a direct inheritance

' an and an n n from the Etrusc s, m y of the most emi e t of the Roman au gurs bore names which clearly n a e n In u a s i i dic te th ir Etruscan desce t . Etr ri a n

the O f au a a nd Rome ﬁce of the gurs, h ruspices , fulgu

" r iato r s was to interpret the utterances of the spirits

na as n a of ture i dic ted by the ﬂight of birds , the

n d n a an a an a n . e tr ils of im ls , the p th of the light i g

Their ofﬁce was essentially the same as tha t O f their

n n a ar e a d moder represe t tives , the sorcerers who c lle

’ ’ in La an and S a a an and tadeb c o s pl d iberi sh m s j ,

’ or the medicine m en of the Mongoloid tribes of

North A merica .

’ A perusal of the third volume o f Klemm s A llys meine C u ltu r - G eschichte der JlIenschheit will show the extent to which the Ugric ra ces of S iberia ar e a ddicted to the practices of sorcery a t the present

A s a da . a a l l y reg rds former times , the f ct th t a the heroes of the Kalevala ar e gifted with powers of sorcery i ndicates the estimation in which the practice

1 n n was held by the a cie t Finns .

1 a t én inn M tho l 2 C s r . . 5 7 . , F y . p P LYA N D IA 5 O R . 5

3 . T H E LA O F N E I A N E Q w I H R T C .

T he customs which relate to marriage a nd the inheritance of property have a remarkable persis

ne and n a a n te y, therefore fur ish v lu ble evide ce to the ethnologist .

’ A mong al l Turanian races some survival or

superstition m ay be detected which sufﬁces to indicate the former prevalence of a condition of

a and a n n all trib l poly ri , or commu ity of wome , the m en belonging to any tribe having at some primaeval period possessed common m arital rights o ver al l

n the wome .

S urvivals indicating the former existence O f such a state of society ar e found universally among the

Turanian races ; they existed among the Etruscans

L an an the and the yci s, the Lydi s , Medes , the Picts

ar e n a n a S amo eds they still fou d mo g the L pps , the j ,

a n a n the Osti ks , the Mo gols , the K lmuks , the Tu guses,

K z k an o ais Ko r iak s the irghi , the Tur om s , the N g , the

A an and a a n the leuti s , the Esquim ux ; they exist mo g

anian n a and a n most of the Tur hill tribes of I di , mo g al l n A a S the Mo goloid tribes of North meric . uch 56 E T H N OGRA PH IC N OT E S . indications of the ancient practice of polyandria ar e

a a n A an and S and n r re mo g ry emitic peoples , whe they ar e found they m ay generally be a ccounted for

n by some inf usion of Turania blood . It would seem th at the A ryans and the S emites ha d outgrown the polyandrous condition of society at a period no t very distant from tha t at which the separation from

the Turanian stem took place .

These survivals of Turanian pol yandria ar e found to a ssume two chief forms . That which is the most

n and a a a a commo , which is usu lly the l st to dis ppe r, “ n is the practice of exogamy . Its origi m ay be thus

l n all m en an exp ai ed . If the of y tribe possessed

n a a al l n n commo m rit l rights over the wome , the o ly way in which the exclusive right to the possession O f o ne woman could be secured would be by the

a ' process of forcible c pture from some other tribe .

The captive would be regarded as belonging ex e a and in a lusively to the c ptor , her c se the tribal

no t A s rights would exist . culture a dvanced this

ni a a and n would come to be the u vers l pr ctice , lo g after the ancient communal rights over the tribal women had grown i nto disuse it would be supposed

H I 58 E T H N OGRA P C N OT E S .

n A n and an n li e . mo g the Iroquois , m y other Mo goloid

A a a tribes of North meric , this lso is the rule , the to tem ndin desce g exclusively through the mother .

There is reason for believing tha t the Picts r epr e sent the primaeval Finni c element in the popul ation

n nd an T he n of Ir ela d a S cotl d . Picts were o t only

a l aw n was in strictly exog mous , but the of desce t the female line - an arrangement which was a source

n n A an a n of u mixed wo der to the ry Kelts rou d them .

a an al a r an an Herodotus records th t the Lyci s, so Tu i

a a n a na n r ce , tr ced desce t through the m ter l li e , to

1 the entire exclusion of the paternal .

The concurrence of ancient tra dition as to an ethnic relation between Etru ria a nd A sia Minor derives immense support fr om the fact that this

an a n n wn a n Lyci custom , which is bsolutely u k o mo g an A r an S a a a a n y y or emitic r ce , prev iled lso mo g

an n the Etruscans . We possess m y hu dreds of

n Etr uscan sepulchral inscriptio s . Though they give u s n a n as u an o n i little i form tio to Etr sc customs, th s

n n point their evide ce is overwhelmi g . They testify

d u i 1 F l l o a H er o s . 73 e ws L ci 2 o . 76 Lu b b o ck t , ; , y , p ; ,

r i in o C iviliza tio n 98 1 06 T l er E a r l H ist r 2 1 o . 8 . O g f , , y , y y, p T H E LA DE E N T W OF S C . 59 in the most plain and conspicuous manner to the invariable Etru scan practice of tracing descent

In u an through the mother . the Etr sc mortuary

’ inscriptions the father s name is no t unfrequently

b u t a a a . dded , th t of the mother is h rdly ever omitted

The statement of the ma ternal descent is evidently regarded as of more importance than the statement

a n a e n either of p ter ity, or g , or sex , or ge s .

This pra ctice of stating the maternal descent in cidental ly supplies a faint indica tion that the E tr u s

a In cans were probably exog mous . the large a na no t a a f mily tombs the me of the wife does ppe r , as a o ne na a n in rule , to be of the mes prev ili g the

n n ge s of the husba d .

Herodotus informs us that among the Lydian damsels public prostitution wa s considered as a

n necessary preliminary to ma rriage . From a cha ce phra se used by Plautus it would app ea r that some no t dissimil ar custom prevailed also among the

an n Etru scans . There c be o more certain evidence

O f a primitive tribal polyand r ia than this singular

a was a n A an n n surviv l , which bhorre t to the ry i sti ct ,

a n an and ans but which , mo g the Lydi s Etrusc , must E H A PH I N T E S 60 T N OGR C O . have been regarded as a sort of necessary a nd formal sa tisfaction of ancient tribal rights .

In other respects the position of the wife in

’ u a was S he was an Etr ri high . her husb d s com

an n at a a a t p io , me ls she took her pl ce by his side

a a n na the s me t ble , her childre bore her me , her tomb was even more S plendid than tha t of her

an O n an n n n husb d . the Lyci mo ume ts the ho our

n n n do e to the wife is equally co spicuous . Herei

an a n ana o a an the Tur i logy is foll wed , r ther th the

a n A rya n or the S emitic . The ex lted positio of the

ff n r n i wife in Rome . so di ere t f om her positio n

A n m a a as an n an the s , y be reg rded i herit ce from the

n a O f f a secl u Etrusca s . The Turkish pr ctice em le

n a a n O f n a n as ff sio is pp re tly rece t doptio , it di ers from the usage which prevails among the Turko

an and na n n m s other Turkic tio s , where the wome ar e n no r a d ar e either secluded degr de , but their

’ a n a as in an n a husb ds helpm tes , cie t Etruri .

T H E H S I A L YPE F 4. O O DY Q P Y C T B .

A few lines m ay be devoted to the anthro po l o gical evidence which bears o n the question o f A N T H ROP OL O G Y. 6 1

n n h s the Etruscan afﬁ ities . Professor Mommse a

1 n a a n an ar t n poi ted out th t the rem i s of Etrusc , whe

m n n u n w a free fro Helle ic i ﬂ e ces , sho cle rly how wide were the differences in physical characteristics which existed between the Rasenna and the A r ya n

n n n a ra ces . I striki g co trast with the symmetric l

n n a nd an ﬁnd sle der ess of the Greeks Rom s , we

in an a n n a - a depicted the Etrusc p i ti gs short st tured, d m a a a an a . sturdy r ce , with l rge he ds thick r s The

ar e a n a u eyes p i ted bl ck , the colo r of the cheeks is

a an and a a high , the be rd is sc ty , the h ir is bl ck or

a d n an a a in a . very d rk , rr ged sm ll crisp curls The

an was a and n obesity of the Etrusc s proverbi l , is oted

V and both by irgil Ca tullus .

In al l these points the resemblance to the Ugric

‘ S ri a n zan tribes of ibe is very striki g . The Ka

a a n an ar e as T t rs , for i st ce , described very short,

and ar and w in a . stout, sw thy, ith curl g bl ck hair

n ar e in a and a in The Mo gols short st ture , d rk com

n a a and - plexio , with bl ck h ir, high coloured cheeks .

a the K z as Prich rd describes irghi tribes short,

fat at a an with blo ed cheeks , the be rd sc ty, but with

R mis he h e l b c eschic t i. 18 G , vo . p . 1 . 62 E A I E T H N OGR PH C N OT S . a na a mo ds ar e . S a e a tur l curl The j short , with

a n n a a and d rk brow complexio , sm ll bl ck eyes ,

l s a a an a a . Wo u a bl ck h ir The g h ve bl ck h ir, sc ty

d i n a an a an a a . d be rd , d rk complex o The L pps

- nn ar e a a a . a aus n Fi s short, d rk eyed r ce H xth e

a T scher miss a a n a reports th t the h ve d rk ski s , d rk

the a and a . a h ir , d rk eyes Hippocr tes describes an n S an as a n di and cie t cythi s h vi g bo es gross ﬂeshy,

1 and with little hair .

But the most distinctive physical characteristics

n an a ar e h - n of the Mo goli r ces the hig cheek bo es , and the oblique angle at which the eyes incline to “ n a a n n r the nose . I this lso the rem i s of Etrusca a t

n n s point to the same co clusio a the other evidence .

T he ﬁgures o n the later va ses a nd mirrors ar e to a

a n and gre t exte t of the Greek type , must be set

in an a n a side y such comp riso . Bu t in the earlier works of a r t a nd more especially whenwe have

a ma a as a a a wh t y be reg rded portr it st tue , the

n a n n u Mo goloid type of fe ture is freque tly co spicuo s .

1 Kl mm u l -G eschichte o l iii e C ur v . . 1 38 Pr ichar d , t , p ; , a tu r a l H ist o Ma n 21 0 C a str én E thno l N . . o . Vor l esu n en f , p ; , g g , 28 L h D i . 1 m s r ti e E thn l o l a a e c v o vo . i. . p , t , p gy, p T H E MO G LIA T YPE 6 N O N . 3

The development of the cheek-bones is strongly m arked in a very ancient bronze portrait bust of an

an a has n nn Etrusc l dy which bee ﬁgured by De is , and which might almost be taken for a r epr esen

1 tatio n of a Kalmuk woman The oblique angle at which the eyes mpe towards the nose is strikingly shown in the realistic portrait ﬁgures o n the lid of the great terra cotta sar O O phagu s which has just been a dded to the British Museum from the C as tel l ani n A an had . collectio . No ry ever such eyes

5 . PE F I Q TY O M N D .

T he Etruscans were conspicuously stubborn in

n a in n temper, highly co serv tive their dispositio ,

n i an a d orderly n their habits . In this also there is

ar e agreement with other Turanian races . They

and l aw-a n and orderly bidi g, ruled by custom

a n na and an n n tr ditio , with obsti te tempers , i te sely

n a an an has n n co serv tive spirit . The Tur i o e of the

ﬁckl eness a and n w ar e , vers tility, progressive ess , hich

1 m r he a u e o f D i 423 . C o a e t s i E u r ia o l . . enn s tr v . , , p p t t

is n d n 42 hi ch r en ts the am e ea u r es in s e r a ve o . 7 w es s , g p , p f t a s m h r o ew at l ess m ar k ed deg ee . G4 E H A P I N T N OGR H C OT E S . among the foremost defects and merits of the A ryan

a a n a i i an ch r cter . We see this co serv tive sp r t m ifested

h s in the civilization of China and Egypt . It a been

m a in n a and in very rked the history of Hu g ry, the

a n a ttachment of the Ba sques to their fueros . N tio s of Turanian blood ar e rem arkable for the obstinate sieges which they have endured . The siege of the

Etruscan V eii by the Romans is paralleled by the

an a an a n t resist ce of the B sque Num ti , by the co ques

i a an and in n of L guri by the Rom s , moder times by

i n the sieges of S listr ia a d Kars .

Many of the greatest nations have been nations f d n no t a an n a na O mixed esce t . It is perh ps u re so ble conjectur e that it was just the Turanian element incorporated by R ome which gave the Latin race its

l a A an na n and u tim te superiority over other ry tio s , su pplied the lacking element which was needed in

n the formation of a grea t ruli g race . The ﬁckle emotional element of the A ryan c haracter has almost always been an element of weakness in nations of

A n was in has n a . a pure ry blood It so Hell s , it bee

n n n so co spicuously amo g the Kelts . O the other hand we detect among the Romans more or less of

E A P I E 66 T H N OGR H C N OT S .

is ta tien of Etru scan tombs and vases . The colour

a a an and n n a on . lw ys brilli t , ever i h rm ious The

a s ar e in . a n ann prim ry colour used the most d ri g m er ,

’ n T but the effect is never gr o tesqu e or glari g . his

an an and n n in Tur i love of colour, this i sti ctive skill

' a a n an in a n n o n the its pplic tio , is m ifested the p i ti gs

a ls an in n and a an w l of Egypti tombs , Chi ese J p ese

’ r awn in na a n n n u d i gs , the p erso l dor me ts of the Tu g ses and S an a nd in s and other iberi tribes , the dre s

t in s n n ta o o g of North A merica I dians.

But it is still more conspicuous in the designs in

u an a nd i n na n a n Etr sc tombs , those or me t tio s of

Etruscan vases which have served as models for

n a n and in a a moder imit tio , which some c ses h ve never been surpassed . It may b e said that the

ceramic ar t of the Etruscans ha s been the o ne grea t permanent legacy which they have bequeathed to the world .

The suggestion m ay perhaps be allowed that the ar t of modern Europe owes much to the hereditary transmission of the Etru scan instinct for form and

. a i a an n a co lour Geogr ph c lly, cie t Etruri is modern

n T u sca y . The b lood of the mediaeval Florentines was a an a a n a prob bly Etrusc , with but sm ll lie dmix

as at n a a n n ture . It w Flore ce th t the rts i sti ctively revived a t the ear liest possibl e moment after the

o an a a . a e ar t Eur pe c t clysm The e rli st homes of , the

a n at na n le di g schools of colour , were Bolog , Flore ce,

‘ a S na L a and a a— Perugi , ie , ucc , P rm cities which l l l d n a O an n n . belo ged , of them , to the Etrusc domi io

A ll the greatest colourists have come from this

n . an an a a n n regio Titi is pp re t exceptio , but the name of Titian is o ne of the commonest of the names

in an n u an . Fr a the cie t Etr sc sepulchres Giotto ,

A n an a a a n Fr a Bar gelico , Ghirl d jo , M s ccio , Perugi o , to l emmeo na a a a , Leo rdo , Coreggio , G rof lo, Mich el

A n a a an a n n n gelo , R ph el , Fr ci , Guido Re i , Dome ichi o, and ara al l an and in al l r ea the C cci, were Tusc s , sonable probability m ay have been ultimately of m f E an n . a a a a trusc li eage It y lmost be ﬁrmed th t, beyond the area once occupied by the Etruscan rac no h ank has n e , colourist of the hig est r ever bee

n ma a a b or . We y perh ps ttribute som”ething of the facile power and genius of these grea t artists to

a n n a a n at a heredit ry i sti ct, re ppe ri g l st, irrepressibly, a its n l fter lo g ec ipse . E 68 E T H N O GRA PH IC N O T S .

T H E E T R U scA N S O LA T IO N Q 7 . I ” There is another very marked peculiarity of the

— n a n n E truscans their si gular isol tio . Dio ysius tells

‘ a no t a n na n us th t they were like y other tio , either

’ i n n speech or m an ers .

’ a n an tant e thno Now this isol tio is , of itself, impor graphic note ; it constitutes o ne of the most charac ter istic features of the Ugric peoples a s distinguished l l from a other ra ces .

A a n and S na n a a n The ry emitic tio s , with h rdly

n ar e n n a n n exceptio , fou d stretchi g over gre t co ti uous

n areas . It is true tha t they have frequently pla ted

a n a n a dist t m ritime colo ies for commerci l purposes , b u t their movements by land h ave been by a system of lateral extensions . They tend to col onise by

n a and a a an a nd i dividu ls f milies , r ther th by tribes

a nations . The ultim te results of this tendency a r e plainly manifested in the ethnological m ap of the

. S n in S a A a a and world The emitic regio yri , r bi ,

a a a s a n n n n Egypt , ppe rs co ti uous block ; it is u broke ,

and has no a it det ched outliers . S O also it is with

A an n n the ry atio s . They all occupy continuou s T H E A N N I A RY S CO T N U O U S .

a a ﬁnd an n n cl a vo nic z n re s . We u broke S o e stretching a cross Europe in a grea t continuous

n A a r cresce t from the dria tic to the Baltic . There e no outlying fragments of S cl avo nic nationalities

a a l ni a det ched from the gre t S c avo c are . It is the a n na n co n s me with the Teuto ic tio s , which stretch

l n n tinu o u s y from the Danube to the T ay. The atio s of Keltic blood ar e also in occupation of contiguous a reas ; they 1nhab it the whole western fringe of

— S an an a n a Europe cotl d , Irel d , W les , Cor w ll , Brit

n n n n S a a a . a a a u . o t y, G lici The L ti r ce is lso co ti uo s

n S o a ar e an an a nd is the Helle ic . lso the Ir i the

Indie peoples .

n A an This is an absolute ote . No ry or S emitic people is found separated by a ny great interva l from

n n a other natio s of ki dred r ce .

A n entirely opposite set of phenomena claim our a ttention when we come to draw the ethnographic

na n a a ﬁnd m ap of the Ugric tio s . Geogr phic lly we them intermixed and broken up in the most arbi

r r a nn a n n t a y m er . The rule mo g them is dispersio

a nd n n a n a n . ar e isolatio , i ste d of co greg tio They E A PH I T E 70 T H N OGR C N O S . sca ttered here and there in detached patches through six ty degrees of longitude .

The arrangement of the A ryan nations is like

a n a — a th t of the sedime t ry rocks regul r, orderly

i n n n . r na o n an co ti uous The Ug c tio s , the other h d ar e n k a a a like the ig eous roc s , the tr ps or the b s lts ;

and n they protrude themselves here there , bursti g irregularly through the regula r a queous formations

— ri n u n n supe mposed, co f sed , disco ti uous , eruptive .

The deposition of the Ugric peoples has been

n a a a a an a a evide tly c t clysm l , r ther th secul r like th t of the A r yans .

r n D The examples a e innumera ble . O the o n

ﬁnd an a a n a a we isol ted p tch of Mo gols , sep r ted by an interval of two thousand miles from their n a n n m n e rest Mo golic ki s e , who occupy the slopes

A i n a . O e n z a a of the lt portio of the Kirghi T t rs , a a n Turkic tribe , lives just outside the w ll of Chi a while we have to seek for the remainder of the

at A a horde the other extremity of si , three thousand

a a o n a i n . miles w y, the shores of the C sp a The

ar e as other Turkic tribes widely dispersed . There

an a b a o A is isol ted Turkic tri e , the Y kuts , n the rctic U G I IS LA T I N 1 R C O O . 7

an at L na an Oce , the mouth of the e ; there is other

k in a a no o n a Tur ic tribe the Crime , ther the Wolg , an n Y n ss i a n n o e e e o . other the , other the Bosphorus

The ‘ Yakuts o n the Lena ar e separated by an in ter val of four thousand miles from their near co n

ener s S o n . g , the eljuks the Bosphorus

n - a It is the same with other Ugri c tribes . O e h lf of the S am oj eds roam by the shores of the Icy

an a ar e a an Oce , the other h lf thous d miles removed ,

n a d dwell o n the lesser A lta i in the centre of S iberia.

n n n a nn The i terve i g sp ce is occupied by Fi ic tribes , who themselves ar e a s widely dispersed as the Turks

h nn a nd Mongols . Thus t e map shows a Fi ic patch in S n a nn a in n a a nn wede , Fi ic p tch Hu g ry, Fi ic

a in a a nni a in a and a p tch Russi , Fi c p tch Persi , i l Finnic patch n S iberi a . The Wo gu s o n the O b i ar e three thousand miles removed from their near

n n a a n ki sme the M gy rs o n the Da ube .

If by the aid of comparative philology we thus

n n a m a O f O l d co struct the eth ogr phic p the world ,

h in n the result is what we have here sketc ed outli e .

The A ryans and S emites ar e found in occupation

n n z n na n ar e of co ti uous o es , while the Ugric tio s E 72 E T H N OGRA PH IC N OT S .

n and n n a de oted by scattered disco ti uous p tches , which a r e arranged like the squares o n a chess

a d bo r .

a It is easy to see why this should be so . Nom dic

t n a n tribes , with heir te ts , their w ggo s , their herds ,

and a o n their horses , their c mels , ever the move in a a a can and n an l a se rch of p stur ge , do, co st t y h ve

n a A an a a do e , wh t the more settled ry gricultur l

t a a ann . a no r ces c ot do They migr te , by f milies or

A n a n a s a na n . colo ies , but tio portio of Ugric

a horde , pressed by de rth or by hostile hordes, moves

O ff and a s , by the title of the sword est blishe itself in e a an som desir ble spot , removed by thous ds of

a n has miles from the rem i der of the horde, which been left behind in possession of the ancestral p as

tu r a es. no n n z n g There is eed to colo i e , it is o ly necessary to shift the camp .

Throughout the va st region which stretches from

n V nna n a m a Peki to ie , the eth ogr phic p of the world testiﬁes that this has been the normal habitude

O f al l nations of Ugric blood . They ar e the meteoric

n stones of eth ology.

T he witness of history agrees with the witness of

4 E T H G A P I N T 7 N O R H C O E S .

n a and f n a t l t a na I di , ou ded De hi h t dy sty of the

Great Mogul which has lasted to our o wn days .

A a theMa ntschu s a n s bout the s me time , Tu gu ic

n ina a nd a at n tribe , co quered Ch , est blished Peki the dynasty which still continues to govern the

Chinese empire .

A mong migrants and conquerors the Turkic race has ever been conspicuous for its migrations and

T schen is Khan was h l a conquests . Though g imse f

n a a Mo gol, his rmies were l rgely composed of Turkic

and a an tribes, his successors were of Turkic r ther th of Mongolic blood .

In n A a a the sixth ce tury the v rs , Turkic tribe

n ur a a a from the eighbo hood of the C uc sus , est blished

n a n r n a empire re chi g f om the Euxi e to the Baltic .

C u m anians afﬁn a The , whose Turkic ities re

n and a n a an u doubted , who seem to h ve bee br ch of

a a a a a n a n the Nog i T t rs , fter lo g c reer of co quest in

a and an na n in un ar Russi Pol d, ﬁ lly settled dow H g y , which they occupied in conjunction with the Finnic

Magyars .

O ne of the latest and more permanent of Ugric

n a S an co quests is th t of the eljuk , or Osm li Turks , E T T U RKIC C O N QU S S . 75

whose a dvance from . the steppes north of the

a an a s far as n an n a a C spi , Co st ti ople , Belgr de , C iro , a nd n o ne a na n in ae a Tu is , is of the c rdi l eve ts medi v l history

G hu snevids a a na in The , who est blished dy sty

a a s a . C bul , were l o Turkic tribe

n a n a r e The Hu s, whose fﬁ ities believed to be

k ar e a an n Tur ic , ﬁrst he rd of through the cie t

in an as a and Ch ese histori s , ﬁerce troublesome people who roamed over the steppes to the north f O a a na . In n the gre t w ll of Chi the ﬁfth ce tury,

n A a wa u der ttil , they fought their y from the Tigris

an h a a a and n a d to the D ube, t ey r v ged It ly, pe etr te

n a s far as Gaul . H ad it o t been for the sword of

a a w a a Ch rles M rtel , the orld would prob bly h ve

n a a n ak n a see r ce of Ugric co querors , sp e i g Turkic

n a a za n o n S n to gue , est blish Ugric civili tio the ei e, thereby for ming a curious p arallel to the Magyar

n o n an an n colo y the D ube , or to the more cie t settlement which their R asennic kinsmen established

1 o n the A rno and the Tiber .

1 It m ay b e n o te d tha t the na m e o f A ttil a is O f a nE tr u sca n t e a n d c an b e e x l a in e d r o m E tr u scan so u r ce s It i yp , p f . s 76 E T H N OGRA PH IC N O T E S .

S econd only in importance a nd magnitu de to

an n a n the w deri gs of the Turkic hordes , h ve bee the sporadic migra tions of the Finnic tribes who constitute the second great branch of the Ugric race .

was a nn ri h in the n It Fi ic t be w ich , seve th

n a n n a n n and a ce tury , thre te ed Co st ti ople, est blished the great Bulgaric kingdom o n the lower D anube .

a na has a n o wn da The Bulg ric me rem i ed to our y, although the conquerors h ave been completely absorbed by their more numerous S cl avo nic

s u bjects .

n A an a The co quests of the l s , who were prob bly a a nn nf in n and lso Fi ic tribe , were little i erior exte t

m n a an i porta ce to those of the Bulg ri s .

In n n n a n nn the i th ce tury other Fi ic people , the

Ma a a an n a n n a a o n gy rs , b do ed their cie t p stur ges

a a nd n the lower Wolg , broke up i to two hordes . stil l m o r e cu r io u s that the E tr u sca ns m u st have pr eser ve d a tr a di io nal r em emb r a n ce o f the H u n s who wer e their t , n ei hb o u r s in E a s er n A sia In a de si g t . gn r epr e sentin g the l e e nd O f the T r o an ho r se the do o r whi h sh g j , c u ts in the

G r eek s is l a b ell ed H U N S which sho ws tha h I , t t e n a m e O f

‘ the ter r ib l e H u n s m u st ha ve b ee n u sed to m ea n war r io r s

’ o r en e mie s. S ee the wo o dcu t in r a , f . FI I E 7 7 N N C C ON QU S T S .

We can tra ce the wa nderings of o ne branch a s far as a a n ar e u n Persi , but their ultim te fortu es

n T he t chro icled . second bra nch established hem

o u an a nd n selves the middle D ube , took possessio

O f t he wide plains which derive their name of

Hungary from the Turkic Huns who had occupied t a hem some four centuries earlier . The Magy rs

a n a a na na a nd still ret i their sep r te tio lity , though n o n e A an na n e closed every sid by ry tio s , they still

a a nn an a a spe k Fi ic l gu ge , which is closely llied to

n a n n n n the speech of their e rest k ow ki sme , the a a Wo u l s and a no w s v ge g Osti ks , who occupy the u a n n a a a pper b si of the Obi e r Tobolsk , sep r ted by a space of two thousand miles from their civilized kinsmen o n the Danube .

Within the last few years our knowledge of the migra tions of the Ugric race has been most u nex pectedly augmented by the great discovery made by

n a r in . a a n Mr Norris , th t the l gu ge rep ese ted the second column of the trilingual cuneiform inscriptions

1 nn is a Fi ic form of speech .

1 o r n l o l i i iet o l x t 1 f J u a o a A s a t c S o c v . v. . C . f R y y, p ; h i i 2 4 L m D ti h o l i . 6 . no l o . at a escr ve E t v . , p gy, p E T E A PH I E 78 N OGR C N OT S .

The great empires of the Euphr ates comprised representatives of the three human families . The

A n and a Persians were A ryans . The ssyria s B by l o nians ar e m n a n were S emites . There a y re so s for

S n a e an an and a upposi g th t the Medes w re Tur i s, th t the second column of the trilingual inscriptions is

n in an a wa s writte their l gu ge , which therefore

Fnn n n a n i ic . This co clusio receives corrobor tio from

al an an -na sever sources . M y of the Medi tribe mes ar e of the Finnic type . Thus the name of the

a o ne dian n ain cha M rdi , of the Me tribes , co t s the

’ r acteristic nn mar t mu r t men i Fi gloss or , , wh ch occurs in the names of a very large number of Finnic

as - in nd — w a . tribes , such the Mord the Komi murt

na d l an ian al s The me of the Bu i , other Med tribe , is o a Finnic tribe -name which is seen in the tribe -names

the V o d and Wo tiaks and in - of , the town name of

a in n a A n - . di an na Bud Hu g ry other Me tribe me ,

a a ani as as n th t of the M ti , well the ational name of

n a n n - the Medes , co t i s the commo Ugric tribe name m a t n , which is the precise equivale t of the Turkic

‘ ’ o r du and an ( horde) me s tent . The creed O f the

a nn U ri Medes lso co ects them with the l g c races. E ME E 79 T H D S .

’ no t n the and a T hey o ly worshipped ﬁre the st rs , but l in a . a believed future ife The M gi , who were the

an a a an n a an Medi s cerdot l cl , correspo d to the sh m s

m a i a . c of the other Ugric r ces The word g , which

na a we derive from the me of the M gi , testiﬁes to the

un n w T he a n f ctio s hich they exercised . M gi i ter

" r eted a n an a n and a p dre ms , performed i c t tio s, pr ctised sorcery . The Medes also agree with other Ugric races in having been a free people living in separa te v ag a n na ill es with tribal orga isa tion . The very me

DA R IU S can e a n nn of , the Mede, be xpl i ed from Fi ic

na n n O ‘ sources . We know the tra ditio l mea i g f the

- - ' - ' na was 671 5 R e s div 6 b o wzw int b OE ( P u aiv me it p dp j g, p y

’ Ex r w nn n a p. The Fi ic la gu ges give us both these

~ - an n In . n an ta r lc an n a nd me i gs . Estho i me s prude t,

' the Lapp equival ent ya r r olc is rendered rigidus ;

’ na u an T A R U IN asper . The . me of the Etr sc Q ; which has n n an S an a n bee bor e by m y iberi chieft i s, is a a n a and m a pp re tly from the s me root, y be ex

’ a n s - he n a a an t n . pl i ed T rk kh , prude t pri ce

It appears probable therefore that a t some

no t far e a a t remote period , remov d from th t which

a nna a t in a an the R se est blished hemselves It ly, other 8 0 E T H N G A P I T E O R H C N O S .

in ff n a Ugric people , the Medes , succeeded e ecti g permanent settlement southward of theCa spian .

We see tha t for more than two thousand years from the time of the migrations of the Medes an d

a nna n times o f A ad and a the R se , dow to the rp B ber

— eruptive conquest and settlement have been the

n a co n h abitudes of the Ugric race . Our eth ologic l elusions ar e supported by the evidence of history .

Together they establish the fact tha t thr oughout a n

n has n a n n n imme se period there bee stro g te de cy, a n n an t n a a a mou ti g to e h ic ch r cteristic, tow rds na na a n and di an n o n a tio l migr tio st t co quest, the p rt of all the Ugric nations .

The bearing of this conclusion upon our a rgu

n ment is manifest . E camped among the A ryan

a a ﬁnd a nna an a a r ces of It ly we the R se , isol ted r ce

n a an of co querors, powerful, w rlike , with str ge

an an n and a customs , str ge gods , str ge superstitio s, strange speech . It m ay be urged tha t it is most improbable th at their original home is to be sought a t a an as h n A such dist ce the steppes of Nort er sia .

To this it must be replied that instea d of there bei ng any inherent improbability tha t this singu lar isolated

GR A PH IC T E 8 2 E T E N O N O S .

striking parallel to tha t of the Etr u scan realm . The

Etruscans ma intained their national existence for

nearly a thousand years . It took them this period to develop the arts and culture of which they were in possession a t the time of their absorption by the

an a an a a o La tin race . Less th thous d ye rs g the

Osmanli Turks were a mere wandering horde of

A a n a i n n a a si tic om ds , l vi g the rovi g p stor l life

no w n n w which is lived by their co ge ers , the ild

ans and i robber tribes of Turkom , Usbeks U gurs who still roam over the steppes to the eastward of the

n in n n Caspian . It was o ly the eleve th ce tury that

S o ne the eljuks , of these Turkic hordes , ﬁrst pushed

wa n In n n their y i to Persia . the thirtee th ce tur y they ha d a dvanced into A sia Minor and relinquished

n a In n their om d habits . three ce turies more they had n a a n a exte ded their sw y over Roumeli , Bos i ,

d n n n an a . Cyprus , Co st ti ople

The results o n the Turks themselves of this migration from the steppe to the Bosphorus have

n a az n In bee m i g . the whole history O f civilisation there is no such instance of a rapidl y acquired culture . The Turks have shown no t only great T E MA N LI 3 H OS . 8

a and n n milit ry prowess the e ergy of co querors, but they have developed a remarkable genius for the government and organisation of subject ra ces . They have evinced a great capacity for external polish and

n m n and a a n a . A t reﬁ e e t, t ste for Orie t l luxury

a n ma n n no ﬁrst mere o d tribe of horseme , they i sti tivel sea and e y took to the , disputed the mpire of

an an n an and n the Mediterr e with V e eti s Ge oese ,

O fferi ng a striking parallel to the development of the

n o f an piratical mari e the Etrusc s . Throughout their history they have remained an exclusive dominant race never amalgama ting or blending

n a n a a an with the co quered r ces , e c mped r ther th

in n n settled the cou tries which they have overru .

If the history of the Rasenna has been repeated in the an has n the history of Osm li Turks , it bee a a n a in n a n g i repe ted the history of the Hu g ria s .

a ar and a nna ar e a The M gy s , like the Turks the R se ,

n rin a a a n a a n co que g milit ry ristocr cy, e c mped mo g a n a din o wn in n lie r ces , hol g their spite of i ferior n a n umbers , by virtue of superior c pacitie s for gover m n and an a n e t org is tio .

The Hungarians still retain traces of the ancient 8 4 T I E E N O GR A PH C N OT E S . tribal organisation which we see in full force at the

s n da a n n a S a a nd pre e t y mo g the om d tribes of iberi , which has always so grea tly facilitated the migrations an n i d co quests of the var ous Ugric hordes .

a an a n a a This form of politic l org is tio , trib l

he a a a nthe an . T despotism , prev iled lso mo g Etrusc s

Etruscan nation was famil iarly known to the Romans a s O f a du o decim E tr u r ice the twelve tribes Etruri ,

u l h n E tr u scan do minio n was n p op i. W e the exte ded

n A nn n wa s n a beyo d the pe i es , it thought ecess ry to organise the newly acquired territor y o n the same

ri a an as a n a twelvefold t b l pl the p re t state . E ch of the w a was its LU U MO and t elve trib l cities ruled by C , the Etruscan league was the confederation of these

a n we a n trib l despots . Whe come to ex mi e the etymology of the word lucumo we shall ﬁnd that it

’ a an n a is Turkic word me i g simply the gre t khan .

T he system of Etruscan government — tri b al

and ri a a n — n a despotism t b l feder tio is esse ti lly Ugric,

° and O ﬂer s a striking contrast to the normal systems of government which prevail among S emitic and

A an na n . S m a n a a ry tio s e itic r ces te d to theocr cy, while the tendency of the A ryans is to a democratic E E T C A N G VE N ME N T T H R U S O R . 8 5

n n in an gover me t some form , with either elected or

l nd a . a a n heredit ry chief The Greek repub ics , the

n n and n ar e village commu ities of the Hi doos Teuto s ,

n n an in a examples of this te de cy , which is m ifested striking m anner by the fa ct that directly R ome threw O ff the rule of her Etruscan Lu cumo the liberated A ryan people instin ctively recurred to a

n republican form O f gover ment .

It is no t pretended that any o ne of these ethnic characteristics which have been discussed in this

a a n n n ch pter , if t ke si gly, is sufﬁcie t , by itself, to establish any absolute cogency of proof a s to the

n m a a afﬁnities of the Etrusca s . But it y be f irly

In urged tha t their cumula tive force is grea t . every point as to which we ar e able to institute any

a n a a and n comp riso , there is m rked deﬁ ite resem

an n an and n n and bl ce betwee Etrusc Ugric i stitutio s , the claim m ay therefore be a dvanced tha t a p r imd

h n w fa cie case as been ma de out . We o come to the discussion of the two tests of aﬂinity which can alone be claimed a s absolutely conclusive — Mythology a nd

n a Language . To the co sider tion of these two deci

n t sive tests the remai der of his book will be devoted . CHA PTER IV .

T H E R E T U S CA N MYT H O LO G Y .

E thno l ogica l Va lu e of Mytho l ogy— Ma ter ia l s T he T u r ania n Po wer s of the U n der wo r l d— K u l mu Va nth— H inthia l — N a tha m D eath S cenes of E tr u sca n A r t C ha r u n— L a sa — Mea n— Man tus

A menti Ma nes —L a r es — L emu r es G enii— Junon es S nenath

Ma la visch T he P o wer s of H ea ve n T ina T hana T u r a n Menr va — N ethu ns —S ethl a ns Phuphl u ns T hesan— T hal/na U sil

‘ — I he N o vensil es T he E sa r — S u m rnanu sﬁ Fer onia C er es Vesta

— ms a mil lu — List o U r ic wo r ds deno tin the S k the T ha r C s f g g y,

T hu nder the Li htnin a nd the S u n. , g g,

FO R n a a a the purposes of eth ologic rese rch , Comp r tive

in an n n Mythology is , some respects , i strume t quite as a and n an an a a s fe , eve more h dy , th Comp r tive

A s a s an hi Philology . reg rds the Etru c s t s method is al a a n a a co nsi especi ly pplic ble , si ce we st rt with der ab l e n na r k owledge of the ture of thei creed , but with a complete ignorance of the natu re of their

t n a n n speech . My hology is so i tim tely i terwove with language tha t an investigation of the Etruscan mythology will necessarily supply us with the E A T I 8 7 MA T E RIA LS FOR T H IN VE S T I G ON . meanings of a considerable number of Etruscan

a a words . We sh ll thus be ble to work from the

n known to the u known .

a an A s reg rds the religious beliefs of the Etrusc s ,

a a in an ar e na am in the m teri ls our h ds , fortu tely, ple

an i and a a n n a a as qu t ty , , to gre t exte t, u impe ch ble to

a n n an ar t— a qu lity . The mo ume ts of Etrusc the v ses ,

a a n n and a eu the mur l p i ti gs , more especi lly the

a — 4 n a s a i gr ved mirrors represe t , rule , mytholog c subjects ; a nd though in the later examples the sce nes a r e mostly taken from the cycle of Greek

n d f a a n n lege d, it is seldom i ﬁcult to sep r te the ge ui e

an n . an n Etrusc eleme t The Rom s, moreover, i cor po r ated a large portion of the Etruscan theologic

n wn n the system i to their o . Those eleme ts of

Roma n mythology which ar e absent from the Greek

Pa ntheon appear to be chieﬂy of a Ugric chara cter a nd n w n ar e no t n R asennic eve he they disti ctively , they may be a ttributed with considerable probability to the Finnic substra tum u pon which the R asennic

n eleme t was superimposed .

In the conjoint evidence su pplied o n the o ne han an n n a nd o n d by the Etrusc mo ume ts , the other 8 8 MYT H OLOG Y.

no n— n n an by the Helle ic portio of the Rom mythology, it is manifest tha t we possess a mple ma terials for o u r

m a nd af a investiga tion . It y i eed be ﬁrmed th t our knowledge of the Etruscan mythology is m ore extensive a n d more certain th an our knowledge of

' the Ugric beliefs with which it has to be comp ared .

The paganism of the Finnic and Turk ic tribesof

S iberi a is no w fast disappea ring before the a dvances of Christianity and Islam ; and if it were no t for the a ncient Ugric creed which is fortunately conserved in a al a a n ul the K lev , the comp riso before us co d hardly be a ttempted with any fa ir prospect of

success .

a n an n n a There is bu d t grou d for believi g th t , before the separation of the Finnic and Tur kic na n wa s al a in n a o n tio s , there re dy existe ce c mmo

A ri ll Ugric fa ith . t some remote pe od a the Ugric tribes must have worshipped the same Divin e Beings

a na . a a a by the s me mes It ppe rs , moreover, th t this primaeval faith wa s shared by some of the most

n n n a dista t co ge ers of the Ugric r ce . The ancestors

as n -A r n of the B ques , of the Chi ese , of the pre ya

dian a n a and n an n Dravi r ces of I di , eve of the cie t

90 MYT H OL OG Y.

a n a III . The cestr l powers the spirits of the

a ar e a n a n n in dep rted , who believed to ret i i terest

n n n an a nd to a the co cer s of their desce d ts , be ble to i nﬂuence their fortunes .

This thr eefold system of belief is found to prevail

O u r a li n a mong all the Ugric tribes . e r est evide ce

n n is derived from the Chinese historians . Ma y ce tu r ies A a n a before the time of ttil , the Hu s , Turkic

n hi n a o n r . r ce , dwelt the f o tiers of the C ese empire

The historic records of the Chinese ﬁrst mention

H IO N G -N U as ar e a in these , they c lled , the time of the

n n C . dy asty of S ha g 1 7 66 to B . and they disappear from Chinese history a century or two

1 a ri an er a . n nu i fter the Ch sti These Hio g worsh pped ,

ar e su n and n ri t we told , the the moo , the spi s of the sk and a and a y of the e rth , the spirits of the dep rted .

nan zan n an a n n Me der , the By ti e histori , e voy of

n an a a n Justi i , gives us much the s me ccou t of the religion of the Turkic tribes which he visited in his

A s embassy . to the beliefs o f the Mongols we

e den a ff a derive vi ce to the s me e ect from M rco Polo ,

nd a a a A m inf a other medi ev l tr vellers , ple ormation

Kl a r o h A sia Po l l o tta 210 p t , yg , p . . T H E H E E F LD E E D T R O GR . 9 1 a s to the creed of the a ncient Finns m ay be ga thered f Ka a a a n ae a rom the lev l , which is perfect e cyclop di

A t da a n r . n of Ug ic mythology the prese t y, ccordi g

C astr én a n n a nd to , the he the tribes of Tu gusic

S am oj edic descent still worship thr ee orders of

: a nl n a and an spirits the he ve y , the eleme t l , the o estral .

h h a a This t reefold system of belief, w ich ch r c ter ises all anian na n a a a n the Tur tio s , prev iled lso mo g

the Etruscans .

a n n a a nd The supreme he ve , the eleme t l powers ,

an a s h the cestr l spirits , were the object of t eir reve

n re ce .

A large portion of this creed was incorpora ted

n a n i a . A n t no t by the Rom s cert i portio of is ,

n an an n however, disti ctively Tur i , but is the commo

A r an and an an na property of the y the Tur i tions .

It wil l therefore be our safest cour se to leave to the last the discussion of those mythologic names a nd beliefs which m ay or m ay no t have been adopted

an an and by the Rom s from the Etrusc s , to discuss in the ﬁrst place the names of those superna tural beings whose names ar e found exclusively upon the MYT H L G Y 92 O O .

n n n us an ar t and u doubted mo ume ts of Etr c , who l were no t transferred to the Roman system . It wi l thus be plain how far we ar e dealing with that which

ni is of a genuine R asen c chara cter .

It has been shown in the last chapter that the most obvious indica tion s which connect the Etruscans

ani an a ar e ri with the Tur f mily , those de ved from the tombs o n which they lavished al l the resources

n a of their arts and their wealth . We have see th t these costly monuments ar e the expression of chara c teristic beliefs connected with the grave a nd the

n m a ﬁnd a future life . He ce we y expect to th t those por tions of the mythology of the Etruscans which most clearly connect them with other Turanian

' nations ar e the beliefs which have r efer ence to death

and ir . R an the world of sp its The om s, moreover , foun d this portion of the Etru scan cul ture far less easy to a ssimilate than the usages a nd beliefs which

nn na n were co ected with ture worship , which , bei g in a n A an ni h rmo y with the ry ge us, were more

n a n an rea dily i corpor ted i to the Rom system .

In the death scenes which ar e such favourite subjects of Etruscan ar t we ﬁnd representations o f

T H E A P H N A A C PH A U S R O G U S . 9 5

in a l r A ri - n carved to elievo . t the ght ha d side we see the parting between the deceased la dy A PH U N E I and

A n n her husband [LA JR T H A PH U N A . wi ged messe ger

n n na K T l u nfo r from the u see world , whose me is

na a a an n tu tely p rtly obliter ted , with h d upo the

’ a a r m an hin n l dy s , st ds be d her, ge tly but ﬁrmly l n a a . a a u forci g her w y The l dy, with sorrowf but

i n i n o n a a an res g ed express o her f ce , l ys her h d

’ vn o n an l a man in lo i gly her husb d s shou der. He ,

a a - a and a n a n ye rs , b ld he ded , of st tely prese ce , e r estly

’ a a nl n a n l ys hold of his wife s wrist , v i y strivi g to det i

A n n N V n . a a T H A C H E IL] a her u m rried d ughter , , st ds

n a an o n behi d the f ther, with her h d his shoulder,

n n n e deavouri g to soothe his grief. The follow a

a so n LA R E A PH U N A and a m ar m rried , K , his wife , with

1 n ried daughter and her husband . The comes the

a n . sepulchre , with its door h lf ope ed By the side of it stands a deity labelled VA N T H . Out of the door of

n a S he the tomb issues a other deity l belled KU LMU .

a in o ne an a n un a o and in be rs h d the ﬂ mi g f er l t rch , the other the emblematic shears . A s to the meaning

1 T he se two ﬁgur es have b e en o mitted fr o m the wo o dcu t f r want o f a o s ce . T he deiti di u i h k in p es ar e stin g s ed b y b u s s. 96 MYT H OLOG Y.

of the last ﬁgure there can be no reasonable doubt .

KU LMU n and a n , issui g from the tomb, be ri g the

di n is n n a symbols of ssolutio , obviously i te ded to be

H personiﬁcation of the S PIR IT o n T E G R A VE .

Her e we ha ve a crucial case which will give us valuable aid in decidi ng a s to the afﬁnities of the

n a a a and Etruscan la guage . We h ve very peculi r

n a a an a s ni a n u mist k ble Etrusc word , to the sig ﬁc tio of which there can be hardly any doubt . It is with a somewhat a nx ious curiosity tha t we inquire

an n n a n a e A an whether there is y k ow l gu g , ry ,

S t T anian in KU LMU emi ic , or ur , which this word h denotes t e grave .

The answer is so plain a nd so decisive tha t it is

a n n a n a marvel th t this well k ow word lo e , should no t a a o a nl , forty ye rs g , h ve supplied the key to u ock

a hi ul no t a the Etruscan language . Th t t s sho d h ve been the case can onl y be accounted for by the sup position that no person a cquainted with the Kalevala has chanced to be also familiar with the Etruscan

n an . inscriptio s , or the Etrusc mythology

In the ancient Finn mythology KA LMA is the name of the deity who pre- eminently rules over the

98 H MYT OL O G Y.

n a a a and ﬁnd a e rly dis ppe red , we th t the word ka lma is used ordina rily to denote the smell of a

’ n su r corpse . We have here evidently a li guistic viv l a a of the old belief. It is obvious th t the distinctive cadaverous odour ﬂoating in the chamber of death must have been identiﬁed with the S pirit of the grave supposed to be hovering around the

and n in a a a l corpse , whe the belief the l tter gr du l y

a a na a a dis ppe red , its me c me to be pplied to the

other .

‘ a a in a a a s a The belief which ppe rs the K leval to .

ri n a ha s no t spi t presidi g over the gr ve , however,

n n e tirely disappeared from among the Fin ic na tions .

S ri an a n a an The ibe Osti ks , who i h bit the b ks of the

a n na River Obi , ret i more or less of their origi l

a n a nd a a n he the ism, still worship m levole t deity w a l KU L n nn hom they c l Y, who is evide tly co ected

a n in a the lcu l d n with the gr ve , si ce Osti k word e otes

’ death .

‘ ’ lcu l m an n a m a a This root , e i g de th , y be tr ced

n r t hrough the whole regio of Ug ic speech . We

‘ ’ a nn lcu o l a nd ha lmet a h ve the Fi ish to die , de thly

’ ‘ white ; in Lapp ha lme means the grave while 99 T H E S PIRIT O F T H E G RA VE .

’ l ma in a nd hu l in an a n a ko o Wogul , y Permi me de d ,

’ ‘ In S a m o e d and in Wo tiak ho l to m eans the dea d. j

‘ ’ lco l mu m a n a hhu la m e s the , spirits of the dep rted , is

‘ ’ ’ ’ hu llim an a a nd ka r mo a . to die , me s de d de th

’ In n a an as a nni lo han n Hu g ri , usu l , the Fi sh c ges i to

’ ’ a n h and ha lni and ha la l an a . , is to die , me s de d

In Permi an the word hu l has come to mean the

’ ’

and in a uhl has a an n . devil , Osti k g the s me me i g

The transition to this sense can perhaps be best

a n a en G H O U L expl i ed by refer ce to the Turkic , the

a a n a - a a nd lo thsome spirit who h u ts the gr ve y rd,

n a a battens o the corpses . We h ve lso the Turkish

’ ku l a m a a a a shes , which y prob bly be rel ted

in n n a h word . But the Turkic languages a i iti l is

n a a na freque tly dropped , h bitude which e bles us to identify with the Finnic forms the Turkic words

’ ‘ ’ u l m an u lem a n u l - n u d a d melc . I de th , to die the

a a the n a n nan has Teleut T t r , however, i iti l co so t

a a a n and ﬁnd o l m esc ped br sio , we the word j y

’ 1 an n a me i g de th .

1 T r a ces m o r e o r l ess fa in t o f the E tr u sc an KU LMU seem to exist even in the n o n-U gr ic b r a n che s o f the T u r a n ia n

amil . T he In dia n KA I a deit a do te d b th H in do o s f y L , y p y e

’ r o m the T u r a nia n a b o r i ine s is the de str o er In Ja an e se f g , y . p

H 2 M T Y 1 00 Y H OLOG .

The afﬁnities of these words m ay be thu s ex hib ite d

r E tru sca n the S pir it o f the g a ve .

r Ka l eva la the r u l e r o f the g a ve .

l se the sm e l o f a co r p .

d ar te d S am oj ed the spir its o f the e p .

r a ve the g .

u l Wo g dea d .

H u n a r ia n to die g .

stia k a n e vil s iri t O p .

th de str o er e y .

T u r kish the s ir it f the r p o g a ve ya r d .

T W hish h a s es.

stia k h O dea t .

to di e .

T u r kish d a th e . th dea .

O a ca KH L ve .

V A N T H

O n a s a r a the gre t Clu ium s coph gus , side by side

KU LMU a a a a n with , the spirit of the gr ve, ppe rs other

‘ ’ ‘ ’ T h Les hic k l kal osi m ea n s the dea d . e o is a m o u h g t , ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ a nd in C o tic cho l is a to o th kho l a ca vit o r ca ve p , y , ‘ ’ ‘ ’ n o u de a h We m a x l m ha o u the to m b a d m . e a in and , t y p co m b in e these ab r a de d fr a gm en ts o f the a n cien t T u r a n ian wo r d if we r em emb er tha t O RC U S is r epr e sen te d a s the to o the d a nd a in m o u th o f H ade s a n d ha the wo r d O r cu s m a b e g p g , t t y ’ e x l a ine d b m ean s o f the Ba s u e o r tz a to o th. p y q ,

1 02 MYT H L Y O OG .

’ a KU LMU and A N T E n a b u t th t both V represe t de th , with a difference While KU LMU represents the

’ S a A N T E nt a act pirit of the gr ve , V represe s r ther the

a a a n a a as or c use of de th , the t ki g w y of life , or we

’ m a sa A n a . y y , the gel of De th The Turkish dic tio nary supplies us with exa ctly this sense for the

In n a word VA N T E . Turkish va ni mea s re dy to

’ and an ena va na an de perish, the subst tive f ( ) me s

’ ’ ’ n ann a n a l a structio , ihil tio , de th , whi e the s me

’ w s a s an a an an sad ’ ord u ed djective me s d gerous , ,

’ n th al n d t r . a g ievous The Etrusc is equiv e t to or , a nd the sufﬁx d or t in Turkish commonly denotes

’ ab a n n as in melelc u t n str ct ou s , y sovereig ty, from

‘ ’ m el elc a n mu nida t a a n mu na di ki g , procl imi g, from

’ ’ ’ det a neda m a a n et n a n . her ld , ei cour ge , repe t ce

V A N T H A chill eu s , therefore , who prompts to destroy

n S n n the priso ers , is the pirit of Destructio perso iﬁed .

This word can be so completely explained from

Turkish sources that it is hardly needful to tra ce

the word elaborately through the other Ugr ic

In nn an a a languages . the Fi ic l gu ges the root ppears

n with some cha nge of mea ni g . The Finnish wa na

‘ ’ n ari an ven an a n and the Hu g me old , se se closely VA N T H . 1 03

’ a to T va ni a . llied the urkish , re dy to perish We trace the same general meaning in two of the

Yenisse ia n an a In ia ena n l gu ges . the Kot d lect f

’ an a and in so - a Yenissei— a me s shes , the c lled Osti k

’ ’ ‘ ’ b en an n wa i r me s corrupt, rotte . The Ude , g ief,

’ a nd Les hi cha na a m a the g , de th , see lso to be

related words .

H IN T H IA L

a t V n a n n a n n The tomb ulci , co t i i g the p i ti g of

a n A chill eu s n n the sl ughter of the priso ers by , e lighte s

no t n a s na and na VA N T H us o ly to th“e me ture of , but an i an gives us other mport t mythologic word , res pecting the meaning of which there can be hardly a

a t. V A N T H as we a n an sh dow of doub , h ve see , st ds

h n h l hi n A N T E be i d A c i l eu s. Be d V the ghost of

Patr o kl o s an az n a a n st ds g i g, with smile of s dde ed

a a n o n n . a n s tisf ctio , the sce e Over his he d is writte

H l N T H lA L PA T R U KLE S an , words which must me the

’ Patr o kl ghost of o s. We gather therefore tha t

’ an hinthia l an a ‘ the Etrusc word me t ghost, or

’ spectre . Y H 104 M T OLOG Y.

Fortuna tely this word H IN T H IA L occurs again and a a n o n an n n in g i the Etrusc mo ume ts , such connection tha t no doubt whatever can rema in a s to

T H E N EC R O MA N C Y O F O DYSSEU S .

an n . n n a o a s 1 8 35 n n its me i g I deed , so lo g g Bu se

‘ arrived at the conclusion tha t H IN T H IA L must mean

106 MYT H OLO G Y. a H IN T H IA a in a ann as l belled , ttired the s me m er the

A in n MU KA S . s T U R corpse the former sce e, , the

n n a an n u messe ger of the u derworld , dv ces to co d ct the released spirit to the world of shades .

A fu rther illustra tion of the mea ning of the word

H IN T H IA L is a fforded by a most beautiful a nd instruo

1 tive mirror which is no w in the British Museum .

A beautiful being called MA LA VIS C H is seen seated a t

A s a her toilet . spirit called H IN T H IA L hold mirror

n t before her . The word H IN T H IA L must here de o e

‘ ’ a o wn the im ge reﬂected in the mirror . Our

a s ectr e s ectr al s ectr u m and us ge of the words p , p , p , s ecu l u m m a f a n na a p , y su ﬁce to expl i how tur lly the

E trusca n word H IN T H IA L would be used to denote

‘ e a m ither the spectre of the de d , or the spectru

f v n o the l i i g . S avages b elieve the image in a mirror

a a n and n to be re l bei g, if show their reﬂected

a a in a n a im ge they im g e they h ve see their wr ith .

The word H IN T H IA L has almost a s m u ch ethno

a an as KU L logic l import ce the word MU . Its meaning

G er ha r d E tr u skische S ie el l a te ccxiii Fab r e tti N , p g , p . , o .

2475 . T he m ea nin o f MA LA VIS C H will b e r esen tl d u ss d g p y isc e . S 1 29 . ee p . T H E H A L T A I . 107

in an an a i s n a a and the “Etrusc l gu ge u mist ke ble , it ca n be easily tra ced through the whole of the Ugric languages and the Ugri c creeds . The Ugric reli

n n A l l b n ar e a s a A . gio s , we h ve see , imistic visi le

a n a nan a a r e a a objects , im te or i im te , believed to h ve

n a t . soul or spirit , which either i h bits or pro ects them

From the Kal evala we learn that the ancient Finns

a n a n im gi ed th t every sto e, every house , every brook ,

ri n and ha d a an every sp g, every tree , its gu rdi spirit

’ was a ha ldia ha l tia or soul . This c lled the or of

1 can n a nn the object . It be show th t this Fi ish word ha l tia a a s the an is , letter for letter , the s me Etrusc

h h a an th word int i l . The Etrusc is universally

a n t d in a n a and equiv le t to or other l gu ges , if we tra ce the Finnish word ha ltia through the Ugric la nguages we shall ﬁnd tha t several of them have

i n a nd l preserved the , the , the of the Etrusca n h inthia l .

The ﬁrst syllable of the word ha l tia or hinthia l m a n in n ha n ho me an y be recog ised the Tu gusic or , d

’ n t isen h n the Mo golic , words whic de ote the little images of wood or metal which ar e fabrica ted by

1 a str n Fi M t C é nn . h l o . 1 0 . 7 1 8 2. , y pp , T 108 MY H OLO G Y. the Tunguses and Mongols to represent the spirits

m en and ani a and ar e of m ls , which supposed to give to the possessor a certain power over the spirits of

1 the objects which they resemble .

‘ ‘ ’ n ha n an a This Tu gusic word , im ge or idol , will hereafter enable us to explain a nother Etru sca n

A N A n n ri b o n word, K , which is freque tly i sc ed works

ar t a nd ha s n n n a s nece s of , which lo g bee recog ised

‘ an n ma sarily me i g a statue or i ge .

Closely related to the Tungusic ha n we have the

’ ’ ’ k a n inn a Tur ish words j soul , ghost, j spirit,

“’ and j en—a z e a corpse A mong the Turkic tribes of

S a n a a a ha s di a a a nd iberi the i iti l spir te s ppe red, we

a a ina i n a na h ve the word , wh ch is the ge er l me for

2 an a and all na a the spirits of im ls of tur l objects .

We ﬁnd a close a pproxima tion to the Etrusca n a nd

’ nn in ki hha a l a Fi ic forms the Tur sh word y , spectre ’ h or ghost . T is word has lost the n of the Etruscan

has a n nal l h word, but it ret i ed the ﬁ which as been

1 M - C a str én Fi nn . tho l . . 236 Kl emm C u l l a r eschichte , y p ; , G ,

vo l . iii. . 1 04 La tha m D escr i tive E thno l o l i vo . . 3 26 p ; , p gy, pp . ,

3 59 .

2 C a str n Fin n M th l 1 8 230 é . o . . 6 , y pp , .

1 1 0 MYT H OLOG Y.

E tru sca n

ana a Guided by these logies , the etymologic l rudiments of the Etruscan word H inthia l ar e no t

f . In n a di ﬁcult to detect the fro tispiece , e ch of the

Troj an captives about to be sacriﬁced is labelled

a T R U IA LS . The ﬁn l s is here probably a sign of the

l in Mo r d n n n a as wi a a . deﬁ ite rtic e , the l gu ge The

n a n n as a n bili gu l i scriptio s , we sh ll prese tly see , prove conclusively that the Etruscan su fﬁx a l is equivalent to the La tin word na tus. T R U IA L there

’ ‘ an r n at an fore me s child of T oy, or bor Troy , ’ d

’ n a T R U IA LS means the Troj a . We sh ll also see that the syllable thi in H inthial is a root denoting either

’ ‘ ’ l h death or the grave . The ﬁrst syl able in has 1 H IN T H IA L . 1 1

‘ ’ ‘ ’ a b een alrea dy shown to mea n spirit or im ge .

’ H in—thi- a i a l a n a l u Therefore , ghost, wou d be gg

‘ tinated word mea ning literally the image of the

’ child of the grave .

N A T H U M

1 O n a bronze mirror no w in the Berlin Museum we ha ve a r epr esentio n of U R U Z T H E (Orestes) a bout

n to kill Kt U T H U MU S T H A (Clytem estra ) . Orestes holds

a a nd n n his mother by the h ir, is plu gi g his sword

- n a . na i to her bre st Close beside him , with s ke like

a a n n o n e nd -l a n in h ir st di g , with tush ike f gs his

and a n in and tan a mouth , serpe t either h , s ds Fury

who is labelled N A T H U M. The well known legend enables us to identify the Etruscan N A T H U M with the

A n Greek m, the pursui g Fury who doggedly fol

in a a nd n o n lows the tr ck of crime , eve visits the

’ n children s heads the si s of the fa thers. We might therefore reasonably expect to ﬁnd that the E tr u s

‘ ’ n N T H U M an ca word A might me the pursuer . The

T he wo o dcu t is t ak en r o m G er ha r d E tr u skische S ie el f , p g ,

l a te ccxx xviii. S ee al so er har d G ttheiten l t i ﬁ . 5 G o a e v . p , , p g ;

r tti N 0 Fab e , o . 3 5 . 1 1 2 MYT H OLOG Y.

a S am o e ds ar e a a S an n Osti k j r ce of iberi hu ters , who inhabit the forests o n the upper course of the

In n a no ta m an Obi . their la gu ge the word me s to

O R E STES KI LLIN G C LYTEMN ES TR A .

’ ’ a w a tr ck to pursue , to follo by the tr cks or

a a a n a u an footsteps . We h ve lre dy see th t the Etr sc th ui a n t and o is eq v le t to the Ugric ; the vowel ,

1 14 MYT H OLOG Y.

n n a a rece tly ope ed tombs , which h ve s fely preserved

r thei precious secret for more than twenty centuries .

The ﬁgures over which these four words ar e written indicate their meaning almost as plainly as if they

n n n were accompanied by a Lati tra slatio . These four words a r e purely Etruscan ; no Latin writer

ans a n n . tr mits them , or gives hi t of their existe ce

n a They a r e utterly foreign to all the A ry an la gu ges .

Directly we turn to the Ugric languages we ﬁnd the

a n precise words , letter for letter, still be ri g the precise meanings which the Etrusca n words ha ve n n m a i dependently been show to require . It y be afﬁrmed that the ca se is more absolutely complete and certain than a ny tha t has been brought forward

n n either from the Egyptia or A ssyrian monume ts .

These four words a r e no t a rbitrar ily selected for com

n r pariso . They a e the only Etrusca n words whose meaning is unmistakably indicated by the monu

n a a al me ts . The m them tic chances against these

n a n a n n in n words bei g ccide t lly coi cide t , both sou d and a n n in an and l me i g, the Etrusc the Ugric an l a ca n a a a . n gu ges , be e si y c lcul ted The cha ces ar e

n h many millio s to o ne . T erefore the probability H E F D T O U R WOR S . 1 1 5

a in n a a E tr u s est blished the precedi g ch pter , th t the

‘ can an a a n m a no w l gu ge possessed Ugric fﬁ ities , y b e said to be reduced almost to a ma thema tical

e n c rta i ty .

S an l nn ome other Etrusc be iefs , co ected with the

n n a n s . u see world , still rem i to be discus ed

In a a n n no t n n ﬁnd the mur l p i ti gs we u freque tly , as in an a a e nta n the Egypti tombs , el bor t represe tio s of the events supposed to happen to the soul after

a — n an d de th its jour ey to the l d of spirits , or the ju g ment pronounced upon it by the rulers of the under

u in a o n world . The so l , robed white , is usu lly foot,

s a in a car n o n a but is sometimes e ted , or mou ted

as an n n has horse , emblem of the lo g jour ey which

b e n a n a a a n a n to u dert ke ; while sl ve tte ds it, be ri g o n a a a a n a n n his shoulders s ck or v se , co t i i g the provisions fo r the journey . S ome souls ar e r epr e

n a s a a nd n l n a n se ted c lm resig ed , g idi g lo g with rods in their hands ; others ar e depicted a s ”full of horror d an a . A n an and dism y tte d t spirits , good evil, ar e

n n n n n see co te di g for the possessio of the souls . T he

ar e v good spirits coloured red , the e il spirits ar e 1 1 6 Y MYT H O L OG .

n a a a ge er lly black . The evil spirits usu lly h ve

i a a n a d n t the r he ds wre thed with serpe ts , isti c ively

an an a nd a in a n a Tur i emblem, they be r their h ds ha m r l t m er or mall et. S ometimes the h amme is up if ed a s in act n and the of striki g, we see the wretched

1 souls vainly imploring mercy o n their kn ees .

The na me C H A R U or C H A R U N is commonly afﬁxed

o n no t to e of these demons . He is altogether the

a a s H A R O N a s me the C of the Greeks , whose ttributes

‘ were probably borrowed partly from Egypt a nd

a H A R U a p rtly from Etruria . C is rmed sometimes

o ar as a n fﬁ with the or rudder, sig of his o ce of i nfernal ferr yman ; but more frequently he carries

a n a n a n instr u uplifted po derous h mmer, evide tly m n n e as n in e t of torture . He is represe t d revolti g a a a n and n n u ne ppe r ce , he is ofte disti g ished by gro

2 In features a nd complexion . the whole Etruscan mythology there a r e few representations tha t occur more universally than this hideous demon with the

th a . n a e h mmer This bei g the c se , it is more worthy of note that we a r e able to recognise the same per

1 i l i D nn s E tr u r ia vo . . 3 1 0 1 322 l 4 3 9 11 1 . e . vo . . . 9 , , pp , , p 2 l ii 20 I id o . . 6 . b v . . p

1 18 MY T H L O OG Y.

’ ’ a a a ina a u m . br ded form of , spirit, or of j , god

The ﬁrst syllable of the name m ay be either the

’ k ha r a a ma a Tur ic bl ck , or it y be from root which

’ A ri s hu r denotes an o ar and a river . ver is c in Wo tiak scho r in anian k in S am o ed cho r in , Ziri , g j ,

- z A Les hi a nd a a r su su water in . n g , g ( ) Turkic

’ o ar le u r -elc in u and [t ur n-a h in a is g T rkish , Koib l

H A R U N an a Ta tar . C would thus me either the bl ck

’ ’ 1 n spirit or the ferryma .

In a di n a n n ﬁnd d tio , to the m levole t demo s , we two attenda nts o n the departed soul who a r e of

nd gentler a spect a milder nature . They seem to be

n in a and a na decreei g or record g F tes , be r the mes of

nd ar e n w s LA S A a ME A N . They represe ted ith stylu a nd a n as in an n n p per , recordi g , the Egypti mo ume ts ,

? the judgments pronounced against the deceased

A S A a an L perh ps me s the gentle o ne . In

' ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ul l a s and l a s an n and in Wog y me ge tle , slow,

n a an l a ssa and l a ssa n a a n Hu g ri h ve the s me mea ing .

A n S am o eds and a a n a mo g the j , lso mo g the Osti ks ,

It n eed o cca sio n n o su r pr ise tha t we do n o t ﬁn d

R RO S o n the E tr u sca n m o n u m ent H i KE BE s. e s an A r y a n co nce tio n a nd m a b e identi e d with the V e dic a r a a p , y ﬁ G v r . 2 i E tr u r ia l ii D nn s vo . e . . 63 , , p . A A A N D ME A L S N . 1 1 9

LO S I Lo s LU O S O LU O S LO H LO N H ar e , , , , , or C , either

d as a an ar e a as worshippe gu rdi deities , or reg rded serviceable spirits ready to do the bidding of the

1 a n as an and Maho met ni sh ma . But Christi ity a sm

h s a a a n a a . h ve dv ced, the usu l result followed The

Gods of the earlier cr eed become the devils of its

’ in Ye niss i lil le . e e an successor Thus me s the devil, a nd in S am oj e d the word l o o se has the same signiﬁ

n catio .

The Tu rkish phonetic equivalent o f the Finnic l

l a sa . . a z a is j The word would therefore become j , and na ez a the Turkish dictio ry gives the word j , with

‘ ’ ’ ni at n n ri n the sig ﬁc io of judgme t or ret butio .

’ n n n a in te a This se se bri gs us e r the Ch ese , f te, which is probably the original source of the Etr uscan

LA S A .

The Etruscan deity ME A N seems to have been a guardian spirit tak ing charge of the souls of the

A t n ME A N and KU L ar e dead . the prese t time Y two

n a n a an n of the mi or deities, m levole t r ther th ki d ,

ar e S a a who worshipped by the iberi n Osti ks . We m ay without much hesita tion identify them with the

M th l a str én Finn . 1 8 22 C o . . 8 1 , y pp , . H L Y 1 20 MYT O OG .

N n K LM a ns a ME A a d U U of the Etrusc . The Osti k

ME A N a s inn MA N A is the s me a the old F ish deity , who is represented in the Kalevala as the ruler of

T U O N E LA an a . , the l d of the de d

a a na ME A N u nmis This rem rk ble me , , which so tak ab ly conn ects the Etruscan p antheon with the

a a a n a n a mythology of the K lev l , co t i s the s me root

M IA and MA N T U S a s na MA N E S A N . the mes , ,

These names m ay be conveniently discussed

MA N E S together . The were the deiﬁed spirits of the

a T he n a n . a de d worship of cestr l spirits , u der the na MA N E s LA R E S and LE MU R E S n n mes of , , is well k ow , a s wa s a an an it dopted by the Rom s from the Etrusc s, a nd became an integral an d importan t part of Roman

and an n a a diff n n belief, esse ti l m rk of ere ce betwee

i n n the relig o s of Greece a d Rome .

S a a nd V a From Festus , ervius , M crobius , rro , we learn tha t MA N T U S and MA N IA were the King a nd

n n n n Quee of the u derworld . Represe tatio s of both a r e o n an n n believed to exist the Etrusc mo ume ts , though unfortuna tely no names have as yet been

n n found a ttached to the represe tatio s . The deity

n inn M tho l C a str é F . 1 2 , y . p . 7 .

1 22 M YT H L Y O O G .

MA N T U S a n dies iter the , the Etrusc p , seems to be a an t n ri a f ther of the M es , the bei g de v ble from the

’ a ta a Turkic , f ther .

The Ugric root which underlies al l these words

a an an a a n is of v st tiquity, terior to the ﬁrst sep r tio of

the Turanian fa mily . This appears from the fa ct tha t the a ncient Egyptian name for the kingdom of

a was a menti a a a l n a the de d , word r dic l y ide tic l with the m a na la nn a a a alm of the Fi ic K lev l , the re of the

1 t -R an a ntus nd M a tan Mines. E rusco om , of the Cre

Uniting these long separated fragments of the

an an and a n Tur i creed speech , we see th t the u der

a menti ma na l a was n a world , or , i h bited by the ma nes m a na l a iset a e , or , the souls of the dep rt d , who

dr n Ma nia and ul were the chil e of , were r ed over by

n l Ma ntu s u . , the ki g of so s

LA R E S i an The were the sp rits of virtuous cestors ,

LA R A E m n while the V were the spirits of evil e . The

th root of e two words is prob ably the same . It

‘ ’ ‘ ’ n n In mea s the Lords or the Great O es . the

1 C o m a r e the L dia n Mane s the Phr ian Manis the p y , yg ,

E tia n Men e s the T ib e a n Ma n i the S ia m ese Ma n n a n d gyp , t , ,

In dian Men u the . 1 23 LA RE S .

1 Lar Lar th Lar thi and Lar thia forms , , , , the word is extremely common in the Etruscan sepulchral ih scr i tio ns n t as a na na p , bei g used ei her perso l me or

n n an and a n as a title de oti g r k , equiv le t to lord or

‘ ’ lady . It is easy to understand how the spirits of

an r deceased cestors , who were believed to ule the

n n an a na fortu es of their desce d ts , c me to be ordi rily

’ n desig a ted as the lords .

The analogies of this characteristic word ar e no t

A an n h far to seek . The lb ian la guage as preserved

an n n n an m y eleme ts of the eighbouri g Etrusc speech , a nd there can be little doubt that the A lbanian word

' ‘ ’ ‘ ’ h oc ‘r s an a n n n i p , which me s high , m g iﬁce t , is ide

2 a the an La r thi tic l with Etrusc , If the word be

an a n a tr sliter ted i to Ugric form , we should expect to

? ﬁnd l n a a e n the becomi g j, or lf This pho etic

1 La r s the R o m a n o r m is stil l u sed a s a er so na l n a m e , f , p a m n a sin n o the L s. Les i his N o r we ian o u r n e wa s g pp g, g j y , a cco m a nied b a La na m ed La r s Kl em m u p y pp . , C l tu r

hi ht o l iii G esc c e v . . . 64 . , p 2 ’ T he l a ol a o f the L cian in scr i tio ns which m ean s wi e y p , f ‘ ’ o r l a d m a o ssib l b e a n a b r a ded o r m f the E tr u s a n y, y p y f o c l hia a r t .

3 S ee S cho tt A l ta ische S r a chen eschlecht 1 19 , p g , p . . 1 24 H MYT OL O G Y. l aw enables us to recognise the Etrusca n word l a r

’ ’ in S am o e dic er u an a the j j , which me s lord , m ster ,

‘ ’ n In a a dia or pri ce . the T igi, which is lect of the

n an h S am o e ds ﬁnd souther br c of the j , we the form

n ( lia r with the same meaning. This bri gs us to the

an T z a r an a a n title of the Russi emperor , the , ppell tio

n In inn which is doubtless of Tataric origi . the F ic

‘ ’ an a ﬁnd a s er a n n l gu ges we the s me root , j me i g high ,

’ a nd su u r a in n a an a gre t, while the Hu g ri we h ve

‘ ’ a a u r a . the br ded form , lord The supreme god of

‘ ’ a DJE R ME S r a na n the L pps is , the lofty o ie , me ide

’ a n an T A R A and tic l with the Estho i , god, the Wogul

’ — T A R O M a n . S A R A KKA an n a , he ve , the cie t l dy , is the name of a tutela ry deity whose images ar e used

1 a t by the L pps to pro ect their ﬂocks from evil .

There is every reason to believe tha t the Romans derived from the Etruscans their pra ctice of keeping in their houses little images to represent the LA R E S

n ri ﬁn of their ancestors . It is more tha cu ou s to d that this ancient custom still prevails among the

n a man northern Ugric tribes . Whe dies the Ostiaks

a n a a d a nd in make im ge of the dece se , preserve it

nn M t l 1 2 ho . 4 8 . r m Fi . 7 C a s e . 1 t , y pp ,

1 26 M YT H OLOG Y.

liu mma r l emu r l emu r es , , or would therefore be

’ ’ a those of the mother s side , the spirits of the m ter nal an cestors .

In the Turanian spirit-world a promin ent place is taken by the guardian spirits who were b eheve d to be the consta nt protectors of the persons to whom they were attached . This doctrine also takes its

a in a n and n pl ce the Etrusc mythology , from the ce

n a n an an it pe etr ted i to the Rom system . Every hum

n was a n bei g believed to h ve his protecti g spirit , whose sex correspon ded to the sex of the protected

r m an had his G E N IU S and person . Eve y , every

N O a n woman ha d her JU . These words h ve o t yet been recogniz ed o n the monuments we onl y possess

in a n a nd ar e n them their L ti guise , they evide tly a ccommodated in form to a n a ssumed La tin ety

l as m o o . gy But if these words were , is doubtless

a an no the c se, borrowed from the Etrusc s , there is

n n difﬁculty in detecti g a T ura ian source . We have seen that in Chinese the word shin or jin means

9 hin ar — . s e a a spirits These of three cl sses celesti l ,

ri a and an a . a n a terrest l, cestr l The cestr l spirits , the GE N I U S . 1 27

n a a nd a ar e a i n spirits of ki gs , s ges , f milies , c lled g

' in a all the l an lowei. This word j perv des Ugric

‘ IN N S n r guages . The J of the A rabia Nights a e

a b e a a s a no t S prob bly to reg rded ultim tely emitic ,

n an i n but Tura i . The word j nn in moder Turkish

’ n n a a a de otes the ge ii , the spirits of N ture , r ce of intelligent beings with unsubstantial bodies of the

’ na a n a nd ture of smoke . The Turkish j soul ,

a a a a n n a other rel ted words, h ve lre dy bee e umer ted

1 08 su r nd f . a a a n (p p ) , will su ﬁce to expl i the

’ u - a n G E N IU S n a an Etr sco L ti word , which de otes m s

n a nd n n soul , or his protecti g i spiri g spirit .

JU N O N E S was na The word , which the me of the

n n no t a protecti g spirits of wome , if it is merely

f n a eniu s m a dif ere ti ted form of the word g , y be

en u m u n as referred to the root j , j , or g , which , we

a n n a all sh ll prese tly see , is the most u ivers l of Ugric

! na mes for divine beings

It is doubtful whether the PE N A T E S belonged to m an . a a the Etrusc system They y, perh ps , be

n i BU N I ide tif ed with the , who were formerly wor

1 1 53 r a S ee . . p ,, inf 1 28 YT H L Y M O OG .

s t he n u as n hipped by Tu g ses protecti g spirits ,

n in n a n though , si ce the troductio of Christi ity, they

1 a a s h ve come to be reg rded a evil demons .

We ﬁnd o n Etruscan mirrors representations of

n a an ar e al two protecti g or gu rdi spirits , who c led

S N E N A T H and MU N T H U C H . They seem to be guar

m a co n dia ns of the health . S N E N A T H y with some

ﬁden ce n S U O N E T A R r e r e be ide tiﬁed with , who is p

“ sented in the Kaleva la a s the deity in charge of

? the veins and sinews of the human body In the

Kalevala she is represented with a distaff spinning fresh veins and sinews for the woun ded . In the

Etruscan mirror where she is depicted she has in her h an d a n object which looks l ike a spindle

’ sihha t ‘ a m a Whorl . The Turkish , he lth , y serve to show that the word is common to both the grea t branches of the Ugric stock .

In the mirror representing the toilet of MA LA

t 0 su V IS H al a o . 1 6 r a MU N T H U C H C , re dy referred (p p ) ,

MA LA V IS C H n and b a a n holds by the chi row, pp re tly

’ n a in i n directi g her f ce the d rectio of the mirror,

M t l 1 tr én Finn ho . . 8 5 a s . . C , y p 2 I 1 r har d E ir l xi id. . 8 7 G e . c . b S . . p ; , p p

1 30 MYT H L O OG Y.

‘ m a l f n ’ ma a at and , ortu e , y be rel ed word, possibly throw somelight o n the meaning o f the E trusca n na me .

We have no w traced to their Ugric sources the more peculiar and characteristic features of the

a n i a s w l Etrusc bel ef to the world of spirits . It i l in the next place be necessa ry to a ttempt the more difﬁcult task of identifying the higher Etrusca n d a n and r a a nd a s eities , the he ve ly te restri l spirits , , far a s m a n an y be , of sifti g out from the Rom

its hi n n -A r an mythology c ef o y elements .

ans The supreme deities of the Etrusc , with their n a A an a n as e rest ry equiv le ts , were follows

E tr u sca n A rya n

it r Z T in a . Ju e eu s Z 1 . n e a . p , ,

2 T hana Dia n a Ja n u s . , .

T u r a n V e nu s U r a nia 3 . .

4 Menr va Miner va A th n e a . . ,

N tu n N ethu n s e e . 5 . p

hl a n s V u l can S et . 6 .

hl Ba h Phu u n s cc u s. 7 . p

A r T hesa u u o r a . 8 .

T hal n a Ju n o . 9 .

0 U sil A o ll o H el io s 1 . p , .

S u mm an u S u mm an u s s. 11 .

n il es T he T hu n der r s 2 N o ve s e . 1 .

T h G o ds 3 E sar e . 1 . E F T P WE O . H E N 1 H O RS E A V . 3 1

These Etruscan names can be ‘traced in the

’ U ric m tho l o ies a nd a n n ca n g y g , their me i g be ex

n a n a plai ed from the Ugric l gu ges .

Though the names given to the supreme deity

an an na n ff in by the Tur i tio s di er widely form , they ar e a a n and ultim tely reducible to the s me eleme ts, al l testify to the same primitive objects of worship .

The Turanian and the A r y an mythologies agree in this— all the supreme deities resolve themselves

a n a n na ultim tely i to the chief celesti l phe ome , the

’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ a n su n and n . d w , the sky, the , the thu der

S na n o n an a The emitic tio s , the other h d , h ve , from

a n a a a far the e rliest times , show themselves c p ble of higher conception of Deity than the mere na ture worship of other races . With them God was the

’

. E L A DO N IS Ruler They worshipped the Mighty ,

’ ’ ’ ‘ MO LO H ‘K n R IMMO N a . the Lord, C the i g , the Ex lted

w s PO WE R Their supreme Deity a .

The names of the chief Turanian deities ar e

’ ten and s t derived from two simple roots , , high , i to

9 ain pierce . The ﬁrst root expl s the names of the

’ ’ sky gods a nd the thunder gods ; the second expla ins the names O f the su n gods and the

K 2 2 H 1 3 MYT OLOG Y.

‘ lightning gods . Words derived from these two

n , can a in a a roots be tr ced scores of l gu ges , with

n n a ia n a nd ar e n e dless pho etic v r tio s , used to de ote

Sk da n a n n the y, the y, the ight, the d w , the thu der ,

n n su n a n in the light i g , the . the st rs , the moo , the w d

— in t a n n n and shor , every celesti l phe ome o every

n celestial bei g .

n n n n and a For co ve ie ce of refere ce, to void

n a n n adi n a a n in n co st t repetitio s, the le g v ri tio s sou d and meaning which these roots assume in the

Turanian languages have been tabulated at the end

O f the chapter .

T IN A

The supreme Etru scan deity was T IN A ; he

n A r an and a n correspo ds to the y Zeus , is perso i

n ﬁcatio n Of the heave .

A mong the Chinese we ﬁnd the simplest and most primitive forms of Tura nian langu age and

c n a in n b elief. The e tr l object the Chi ese creed is

1 ’ T IE N a h na an , word w ich origi lly me t the sky,

S ee Ma x Miill er S cience o eli ion 204 , f R g , p . .

1 34 MYT H OL O G Y.

T U R A N

A l though a Turanian etymology seems to be

a a nn n a a a prefer ble , it c ot be de ied th t perfectly dequ te

ana n na O f T IN A T H A N A DIA N A expl tio s of the mes , , , a nd U N O can J , be supplied from sources purely

n T n A a . o t in a ry his , however, is possible the c se

T U R A N a nm a a no n of , word which is u ist k bly

na n n n A ryan . The me occurs co sta tly o Etru scan

and n no t a n n a mirrors , owi g to its h vi g bee dopted

R an ar e no n a n . by the om s , there pho etic complic tio s

’ U R A N is a n a n a n T perso iﬁc tio of the sky, greei g

n closely in character and ofﬁce with V e us Urania .

In Ostiak and Wogul the word to r u m means both

’ A R A a n heaven and God . T is the supreme he ve

’ h an T U R A N god of the E st s. The Etrusc m ay be

a i tu r a n t thi a comp red w th the j g , the d ughter of

’ ‘ ’ ea n a n a n a a in h ve or he ve m ide , who ppe rs the

1 a a Kalevala . It seems prob ble th t the Egyp tian

A T H O R m a n a and y be ide tiﬁed, both philologic lly

an T U R A N hi a . mythologic lly, with the Etrusc If t s

n a n ide tiﬁc tio be correct , it would serve to show the

l 2 2 l . 50 53 1 1 1 6 2 34 31 5 . u n M tho . r n . C a st é , F y pp , , , , , T H E S K Y. 1 35

' n an T U R A N wo r shi a nd ul imme se tiquity of the p , wo d be o ne O f the many indications of a distinctively

? Fi nnic element in the population of ancient Egypt

ME N R V A

If we may judge from the frequency With which

n a o n ar t T U R A N a nd the mes occur works of ,

M N R VA ME N E R VA in a n E or , were held higher estim tio than any other Etruscan deities . The prevalence of the Menr va worship is shown also by the fa ct tha t in Rome the na me of the Turanian MIN E R VA com

a A an A H E pl e tel y displaced th t of the ry T N A . The close correspondence in function of the two deities m ade this more easy.

O ne of the surest conclusions of comparative mythology is the identiﬁca tion of the Homeric

’ A T H E N A V DA H A N A da n with the edic , the w . But with respect to Minerva no passable etym ology has

T he ever been su ggested . usual p is a ller deriva tion

1 O n an E tr u sca n m ir r o r T R A N is st l e d T U y T l FA N A T l . he " wo r d T a is r o b ab l o n l the La tin Diva T he l t r if p y y . a te p a r t o f the na me is r o b a b l tha t o f A N A IT Is the ea st r m p y , e n na e o f

V enu s. 1 3 6 M T Y H OL OG Y.

m a n mens a a fro the L ti , lthough dopted both by

and m a Cox Preller, must be su m rily rejected by

n n ma a the i sti ct of every co p r tive mythologist . The

substitution in Rome of MIN E R VA for A T H E N A was so

a a m a ﬁnd ha bsolute , th t we y expect to t t the two

na h a ar e a mes , t ough philologic lly so diverse , re lly

n a in n n ide tic l their primitive sig iﬁca ce . It is

a a a MIN E R A therefore , most s tisf ctory to discover th t V

a ha s a an n pure Ugric word, precisely the s me me i g

a s H E N ME N R A H A N A A a n A T A . VA D the ry word , like ,

n m en a . a O is the d w The ﬁrst syll ble, , bviously

‘ ’ ’

n a n . n a an de otes the he ve , the sky The Hu g ri

m en Mo r dwin m a nen an i-mm n y, the , the Permi y , 1 ll ‘ ’ a nd a no m a n a an a n . the Osti k , me he ve The

signiﬁcation of the next syllable er is no t much

ﬁnd mor e difﬁcult to discover . We it throughout

1 T his o r m thr o ws co n sider a b l e l i ht o n the e t m o l o f g y gy . ’ ’ d no m m ea n s G o d a n d m en m ean s ho u se am o e . T h In S j , e ’ n hea en o f which the P r O stiak wo r d no ma v , e mian a n d

H u n ar ia n wo r ds a r e a b r a de d o r m s wo u l d ther e o r e b e the g f , f ’ ‘ h La tin wo r d nu m en se em s t a b o de o f G o d . T e o b e the

a m e a s the O stia k n o m a n a n d to b e de ri ve d r o m the Finn ic s , f

l It m a b e n o ted ha t in Ya k . su b str a tu m o f Ita y . y t u t m an or ’ ‘ ’ ‘ r o a d e xten de d a n d m dna ta na r a m eans th m m e an s b , , e i

’ n MA N I O U is the N o r th A m eri ca n m ea su r a b l e hea ve . T hea ven

’ go d.

1 3 8 MYT H OL OG Y. h erva s who occa sionally appear together o n the same mirror and whose rela tions have so much

an ar e n a t O n e perplexed Etrusc mythologists , see c to denote respectively the morning and the evening

Mener va l a S twilight . The myths wi l prob bly how

h a a a n no t ex l a t emselves c p ble of illustr tio , if of p

? na n a a a tio , from the K lev l

N E T H U N S

A a ethu ns a a o n an deity c lled N , who ppe rs

an a a a s N E PT U N U S Etrusc mirror , is prob bly the s me , who wa s completely identiﬁed by the Romans with

1 ' T he r o o t m en in ME N R VA a ear S al so in the n am e o f , , pp

WA IN A -MO IN E N the chi e her o o f the Kal eval a who o es with , f , g

-l f T h Finn r his co m r a des in a life o n g q u est O S A MPO . e wo d ’ ’ wa n a o l d sho ws that Wa inam o inen is the a n cien t heaven , , ,

- whil e a m o seem s to b e the twil i ht T hu Ju iter S . s ( p ) , p g , when S am o l u n es into the sea the l an d b eco m e s da r k and p p g , , ther e is n o m o r e su n b u t when S a m o is wa shed u a a in , p p g

t l -a ar s T he eso er ic m e an in f th the su n imm edi a e y r e ppe . t g O e Fin ni c m ytho s wo u l d thu s seem to b e the sa m e a s that o f the gr e a t cycl e o f A r yan l egend— the da il y p u r su it b y the so l ar ’ th l den -hair ed D awn T he wo o l a n d s a n her o es o f e go . w s

e a ther s o f S a m o a r e r o b ab l the white cu m u l u s cl o u ds a n d f p p y , ’ co r r e spo nd to the shir t o f swan s feather s in the A r yan l egen d d o f the swan m ai en s. T H E S U N . 1 39

A an PO S E IDO N . a n the ry I believe th t Neptu e , like

n a a a r and Poseido , will prove to be ultim tely sol

n n a n aff no t a marine deity . O e i dic tio is orded by a r n at o n ar e mir or fou d Vulci , which depicted

T H E S N U S L and N E T H U N S a a n together A , I , , who pp re tly

9 ’ en awn n su n and repres t the d , the risi g , the

9 n risen su n . The etymology of the word poi ts to

n S f a c n . a a the s me o clusio The u ﬁx , which ppe rs

a in nam an an sever l times the es of Etrusc deities , me s

’ 1 l a n God . The ﬁrst syl able is expl i ed by the H u n

’ a an na an su n a nd a g ri word p , which me s the , lso

9 mo e ic nu a n . S a d nu b no the he ve The j words p , , p ,

’ ’ ’ 2 a nd nu m an a n su n and , which me he ve , , god,

’ a na i su n ar e n the Osti k , the , evide tly rela ted

na A PA N nl a forms . The me of J is o y Europea n

n N IFO N an su n— corruptio of , which me s source or

’ h nn n n i t e east . The co ectio betwee the F nnic and Egyptian mythologies ha s al rea dy been r e

It no t a a marked . is impossible th t the S moj edic nu b m ay explain the name no t only of the Etruscan

1 1 41 i a S e e . n r . p , f 2 tr m h l h M t o . . 1 Kl a r t r h S ee C a s e Finn . 7 o a c , y p ; p , S p

A l s iii t a v . , MY L 1 4 ) . T H O O G YL

n an N O U B N U P A N U BIS Neptu e , but of the Egypti , , or , who is distinctly a solar deity .

S E T H LA N S

S E T H LA N S wa s an o d and the Etrusc ﬁre g , corre s o nds n n ﬁ a p to the Roma Vulca . The rst syll ble of

‘ ’ the name means ﬁre in most O f the Turania n

an a In n an n O ﬂer s . a l gu ges the Hu g ri , which ofte a a a n an m a close pproxim tio to Etrusc for s , we h ve

‘ ’ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ su to a a sates a and su tet , b ker , , ro sted , , quickly

’ d n n n a . s an t a a b ked The letters bei g i terch ge ble,

’ m a n a t ﬁr e tu . we y ide tify this root with the Osti k ,

ha a a siu and tu in S am o ed We ve the br ded forms j , e u c o an d z ie in Les hi and su in a all , , , g , B sque ,

’ n meaning ﬁre . I the Turkic dial ects of S iberia the former instea d of the latter part of the root has a s a n a a d and ﬁnd usu l bee br de , we the words for

u na 0 d o t and th ar e o o t t o . a ﬁre , , , , , The l st word

a a a s in an na T h preserves the spir te , the Etrusc me . e

f -la ns n a in na N E T H U N S su ﬁx is fou d lso the mes of ,

d U N O PH U PH LU N S T H E S A N an . a , , J It is prob bly the

’ ic as a a a n n word for God , ppe rs by comp riso

142 MYT H L G Y O O .

‘ ’ ‘ ’ a a ina a w is prob bly , spirit or deity, hile the preﬁx m ay be r eferred to the wide—S prea d Ugric

’ ’ ’ ’

tus n a a . root , which sig iﬁes ﬁre , st r, sp rks , dust

’ ’ n Bu r at tu a n u n a He ce the j word j , s be ms , which

n an m ay sufﬁce to explai the Etrusc name .

T H A LN A

H A LN A a n JU N O and T is doubtless equiv le t to , d ’ h an a . S e a ar o n n r me s the y ppe s umerous mi rors , and is ﬁ equ ently represented as assisting at the

r a a s A Mi n a bi th of sol r deities , such pollo , erv , or

n in h l n . a tsc e Dio ysos The root is see the Osti k , cha tl S am o ed a le ta la and A n di t a l , the j j , , the lj , i l l ’ f tshz a l a an da . , words wh ch me the y The su ﬁx

-na a n nni n n would be commo Fi c desi e ce , which

’ signiﬁes belonging to .

U S IL

A mong the treasures O f the V atican Museum is

nz mi r V o n ar e a bro e rror f om ulci , which depicted

1 N E T H U N S T H E S A N and U S IL. S IL three deities , , , U

1 i 2 F r t N o . 097 . e e 1 s a ab et S . 39 u r . , p , p I 14 T H E S U N R S E . 3

a a and n n n A PO LLO . be rs bow, is evide tly i te ded for

From a passage in Festu s it would appear that a u sel

‘ 9 i was a S abine word meaning the su n . H esych u s says tha t a mong the Etruscans a u sel meant the

9 n m a . a n a U S IL d w We y co clude , therefore , th t the

’ n of the monuments personified the risi g su n . The ramifications of the wide -sprea d Tura nian root sil 5 ffi o n . m a sa ar e tra ced p 1 4. It y here su ce to y

’ a in S amo ed tschel su n and in a n th t j is the , Permi

’ a sa l n n is the mor i g .

N O V E N S ILE S

The DII N O VE N S ILE S ar e stated to be the nine great Etruscan gods who possessed the pr ivilege of

n na n t hurling thu derbolts . The me does o occur in the Etruscan inscriptions and m ay probably be

a n and nn a an R asenni S bi e , therefore Fi ic , r ther th c .

a n na -siles a a n The l tter portio of the me , , pp re tly

’ ’ n a n nn sil n ‘ i co t i s the Fi ic root , pierci g , br ght ,

in W sel Wo tiak sil-a ha which we see the ogul g, the ,

nd S amo edic tschillir n all an a the j , words which me

9 n in no ven n n . o n a the light i g It is less evide t th t , 144 MYT H OLOG Y.

n na a nn the former portio of the me , we h ve the Fi ic and S am o e di c no m nu m na mm a no ma n j word , , , or ,

‘ ’ which means heaven and God . The word

‘ N O VE N S ILE S n f n n would , therefore , sig i y the light i g

’ ’ has no t n ds a n n . go , or the he ve ly lighte ers It bee found possible to make a list of so m any as nine thundering deities ; and it is O bvious that the real meaning of the name being unknown to Roman

n a n and a a writers , the i terpret tio the orthogr phy h ve been accommodated to suit a pla usible Latin ety m o l o gy.

IE S A R

A ccordi ng to S uetonius Z E S A R was an Etrusca n

’ n n s r l n word which mea t God . S i ce a e a a so mea s

1 in ta n S n has n God Erse , the s teme t of ueto ius bee brought forward a s a proof O f the Keltic afﬁnities

O f the Etruscans . It is quite possible tha t the word m a no t a R a sennic b u t a y be re lly , , like sever l other so — a an m a a n c lled Etrusc words , y h ve belo ged to the

K c n di a nn a eltic o querors , who slodged the R se from

1 ’ C o m ar e the T eu to nic E sir o ds an d th e di A e V c su r a . p , g ,

x M tho l o o the A r a n N a tions l i 5 o vo . . 3 3 . S e e C , y gy f y , p .

146 MYT H L G Y O O .

S U MMA N U S

S U MMA N U S wa s the god who emitted such light nin gs as ﬂew by night . He belongs apparently to

no n-A a n n in an the ry eleme t the Rom mythology , though there is no direct evidence that he was a n

u n n Etr sca deity . The ame m ay be explained by

n S am o e dic cha imu n cha imu no refere ce to the j or ,

’ ? an n a nd nn a na which me s thu der , its Fi ic logies

A n S tr al enb er a a ccordi g to g the Y kuts , Turkic

ri o n na a i na t be the Le , c ll their ch ef deity by the me

S A MA N a nd S an n a r e , the priests of the iberi Mo gols

n a ca S H A MA N S hi a a u ivers lly lled , w ch is prob bly related word .

FE R O N IA

V a rro informs us tha t the S abine name of Juno

A a n s u was FE R O N I . If the S bi e co ld be proved to

a n A an d a n h ve bee ry s , we shoul h ve to ide tify

nia w V di V A R U N A a n Fero ith the e c , the over rchi g

ﬁ m nt a s a the r m a e . But if, seems more prob ble ,

1 e 1 54 S e p . . E 147 T H E T H U N D R .

S abines b elonged originally to the Finnic sub

a u na A an an str t m , we might refer the me to the lb i

’ PE R E N DI a a , God , word which seems to be rel ted to

’ an e ex u uSw an Sa i o vsg and the Phrygi Bp , which me t g ,

m a n PE R KU N A S PE R U N which we y ide tify with or , the

n — the an an and BU R H A N thu der god of Lithu i s , C , the

n chief god of the Mo gols .

C E R E S

na E R E S a a as The me of C is lso prob bly Ugric , is

n a a Ic r a a nd a u lcer i dic ted by the Osti k y , the L pp ,

’ an a and the Wo tiak ir i a which me ﬁeld, g ,

’ a n A . a plough Moreover , ccordi g to Bishop gricol ,

KE KR I a nn a E R IE w s the Fi h rvest god . C was a

a a n a an goddess worshipped by the M rsi, It li hill tribe whose name proclaims them to h ave been

? ‘ ’ an a a s of Ugric blood The word me t cre tor , we

a n m S a an n er u s le r fro the li hym , where the words c

? ma nu s ar e translated cr ea to r b o nu s The word

1 MA RS I m ea n s the m en a n d the r o o is o f co n ta n t o ccu r , t s

in r i r i n r en ce U c t b e a m e s. S ee 8 su r a . 7 g p , p . 2 e Pr l l r R o m M S e e e . tho l . 70. , y p . L 2 148 MYT H OLOG Y. is al so found in the Etruscan inscriptions bearing

h a t n an o ne the same sense . T us the e tr ce to of the

at ul a u a m an tombs V ci there is the c rved ﬁg re of ,

n n with the i scriptio ,

‘ : E KA S U T H IK VE LU S E Z PU S KLE N S I KE R IN U .

Here the word her -in -u must mean made or

’ a a nd as a a t in c rved, , we sh ll see here f er , the

n ans a scriptio must be tr l ted,

’ Here a tomb V elus E zpu s piously made .

V E S T A

There ca n be little doubt that the most primitive element in the religion of Rome was the worship

? of V esta and Janus It has been al ready shown that JA N U S m ay no t impossibly have been originally a and no t a n A an inn . n F ic , ry deity The ide tity of the word VE S T A with the Greek H E S T IA raises a strong a ntecedent probabil ity that the Vesta worship was

an A an . O n and n ry cultus the other h , the ature

1 Fab r e tti N 2 o . 1 3 , 8 .

2 ' Pr ell r M e R o m . tho l 5 , y . p . 7 .

1 50 MYT H L Y O OG .

U R MS m a a n a and T y h ve bee sky god , like the rest ,

‘ na a t T U R A N m a the me , like th of , y be referred to

‘ 9 to r u m a n . ar e the Wogul , he ve There , however , rea sons for supposing tha t the O fﬁce of heavenly mes

n n a C A MILLU S and a T U R MS se ger belo ged r ther to , th t

In was primarily the god of boundaries . that case we m na tu r ay refer the me to the root (cf. Turkish du r - ma lc an in an l an , to st d which m y Ugric

a an n n n gu ges me s somethi g high or poi ted , somethi g

? a n a a pl ced or ﬁxed, he ce post or pill r

C A MILLU S

We gather from a fragment of Callimachus that

? the Etruscan name of Mercury was CA MILLU S

A ccording to S ervius the name given by the E tr u s

u was C A MIL A E cans to youthf l priestesses L . The attendant minister O f the Flamen Dial is at the

was a A MILLU S a na sacriﬁces c lled C , me which like

’ 1 O the A r an r o o t m a r k a b o u n dar seem s to u n der S y , y , i he n a m e O f RC U RY who wa s r e r e sen ted b a n u r i ht l e t ME , p y p g

sto ne . 2 i l r Die E tr u sker vo l . i . . 71 . S ee Miil e , , p T H E ME S S E N GE 1 51 R .

an a a a other Rom s criﬁci l terms , is presum bly of

an n . a a a Etrusc origi It ppe rs , therefore , th t the

Etruscans gave this name both to the messenger of

n the gods a nd to the messe gers of the priests . We

‘ ’ m ay take it that the word meant a bearer or

’ messenger in Etruscan . The word is widely

a an an an a and spre d throughout the Tur i l gu ges ,

’ n a a a n a a sig iﬁes be rer , se se which pplies equ lly to ’ n O f at a the messe ger the gods, to the servitor the s cri

ﬁces a nd A ME L f a , to the C , whose o ﬁce is to be r the burdens of the Mongolian nomads a cross the steppes

n a A a and na m a a of Ce tr l si , whose me y, perh ps , be u a an an a an n ltim tely of Tur i r ther th of S emitic origi .

In A l an an an a the b i l gu ge, which preserves so

an an a m y Etrusc words , we h ve the precise word

’ ’ ot u och a a a x j , c rrier , porter . This le ads us to the

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ha mm a l a a a an d Turkish , porter , c rrier, to the

‘ ’ ’ n i u a m a o n ac a Tu gus c g , to lo d the b k , to c rry, a nd nn ka nda a the Fi ish , to be r We h ave also in

’ A an an on a n - a m a lb i K g ? ridi g horse , word which y

1 ‘ ’ C o m ar e the B a s u e ea rn -a r ia a b ea st O f b u r den a p q , , nd ’ the A r m enian za m-bik a m a r , e . 52 T Y 1 MY H OL OG . perhaps throw light upon the legend of the ﬂeet

ami a a n V was k a C ll , who , ccordi g to irgil, suc led by

mare .

These investigations show that the Etruscans held clearly the two great doctrines which have

nn n u an an na n e obled the superstitio s of the T r i tio s , and which form a portion of the religious heritage of the world into the possession of which the S emites and the A ryans have at length no w likewise happily

n a an an entered . The ce tr l object of the Tur i belief was a S a b eneﬁcent n upreme God , the gre t protecti g

a n . al as power of He ve They believed so , ﬁrmly a s in a i and in a we do ourselves, future l fe future judgment— they held that a ccording to the deeds

in u a i l n . do e the body, so the f ture st te w l be

We m ay take comfort in the thought that the

Heavenly Father whom they ignorantly reverenced did no t leave them without some faint witness of

a l ri n Himself, but dimly guided them to g imme g

n na n and a k owledge of the Eter l Good ess, g ve them also in their darkness the sola ce of that blessed hope of immortality which is the stay and refuge of

n l the C hristia ife .

1 54 MYT H L G Y O O .

S a mo ed N U M LO M G o d thu n der j , ,

- P er mia n LU N da S E T H LU N S y .

- tia k N o d id l s U G s o s. PH U PH LU N S O L g ,

T hib tia n N A M d e G o .

N - stia k N A N he a n N O VE S I LE S O O M ve . l N A N hi h N U ME N Wo gu U M g .

P er mia n IMMYN h n ea ve . ME N -R VA ZII r d i n A N N he a n o w M E ve . MIN -E R VA H u n a r i an N Y he a ven g ME . S A A N d G o . S U MMA N U S M m o ed A I-M N KA L- M h S a C U N O t u n der . y H ,

S a mo ed N U M N O M N U B N O B hea ve n o d j , , , , G .

H u n a r ia n N A P su n da g . , y .

stia k N A I su n O . .

Fr o m the r o o t sil to ier ce we ha ve , p , T u ngu s S IL IN A S IL ILDR I T u r kic J , J M N O VE N -S I LE S P er mia n S IDA KA Wo gu l S A LY S a m oj ed T S C H ILLIR N S a m oj ed T JE LL

T u r kic GE W U S IL EL S a m o ed j JELE , TEL Ostia k T S C H E L

n T LJA L T S H Z A L A di ,

Les hi S A A Z A A g L , LL

T H A LN A Les hi D U D I g EL , EL Wo gu l T S C H O C H L S a m oj ed KA L-N O M

P er mia n T YS E L T H E S A N H u nga r i a n T U Z Wo gu l TA U T

ed S IU T U S a m oj ,

S E T H -LU N S T u r kic U T

T schetschenz S U TA

H a r ia n S U T E s CHA PTER V .

A N E LLA O R T H E E T R U S A N T H E DICE O F T O S C ; , C

N U ME R A LS .

— Bilingu a l I nscr iptio ns T he R o setta S to ne D isco very of the Inscr ib ed — D ice— S up r em e Phil o l ogica l Imp o r ta nce of this R eco r d For m a tio n — N u m er a l s— Fin er s H a n ds a nd T o es D eter mina tio n o the r st of g , , f ﬁ — — six E tr u scan D igits T he r em a ining N u mer a ls M o r tu a r y I nscr ip

tio ns T he R a dix T he O r dina l S uﬁ r T he E tr u scan S ystem - - — — esim a l t teen a nd ten Kiemza thr nis N umer a l A d u ncts. Vig y, , j

A LT H O U G H correspondences of creeds a nd customs m a a a n n a s n a ﬁn y r ise stro g presumptio to eth ic f ities , l l f ‘ an a a a a o r ace . l gu ge , fter , is the ultim te test It is the only test which is thoroughly complete and

n a n O f sa tisfactory . To the i vestig tio the Etruscan langu age the remaining portion of this book will b e devoted .

The fa ilure of the numerous a ttempts that have been made to explain the Etruscan m scmptio ns must be a ttributed to the want of a key to determine the 1 56 N U ME R A LS .

a a n nature of the language . The success tt i ed by

Young and Champollion in deciphering the Egyptian inscriptions must be a ttributed to the fortunate

a S n n a n a discovery of the Rosett to e , which co t i ed bilingual inscription of su ﬂicient length to disclose the nature of the Hieroglyphic writing and the structure of the Egyptian language .

n h s No Etruscan Rosetta S to e a yet been found .

n n so - a l n a We possess, it is true , seve tee c lled bi i gu l n n n a n i scriptio s , but whe they come to be ex mi ed

n they prove to be most disappointi g . None of them

n a n an any O f co t i more th four words , m these words

a r e a as . a nd a n so def ced to be illegible , the rem i der appear to be o nly proper na mes . The seventeen

n a n n a n no t bili gu l i scriptio s , t ke together , do give us the absolute Latin equivalent of a single independen t

d A t al l a has n Etruscan wor . the most th t it bee possible to a fﬁrm respecting them is that they a ssign

’ fﬁx a positive meaning to o ne su .

It is possible tha t the excava tions which ar e going o n among the Etruscan tombs m ay yet furnish wh at has so long been a nxiously sought in va in— an

Etruscan Rosetta stone — a bilingual inscription long

1 58 ME A L N U R S .

? of the six faces It wa s perceived at once that these six words must presumably represent the

' m l ﬁrst six E tr u scan nu er a s. The six words ar e

MA H T H U H U T H KI Z A L a nd S A no C , , , , , , but there is clue to inform us how these six words ar e to be allotted

n to the ﬁrst six umerals .

The importance of this discovery can hardly be

a . an a overr ted Here , m ifestly, is the key to the gre t f Etruscan secret . If the a ﬁnities of a language ar e

On n n an a can a ce k ow , the l gu ge be ultim tely spelt

n a a a d out ; it is o ly m tter of time n labour . Now in al l languages the N U ME R A LS ar e among the most

r unerring indications of linguistic afﬁnity . They a e

n a in hil o l o ical an n o ly surp ssed p g import ce , if i deed

ar e a na n n a nd they surp ssed, by the perso l pro ou s ,

n n the case e di gs of the nouns .

S trange to say this great and fortuna te discovery has n a hitherto received o dequate a ttention . A

‘ quarter of a century has elapsed since the dice were

n w a n n fou d , ithout their h vi g bee forced to yield

nz nd up their secret . Lore a Pott have fruitlessly

1 ’ B u l l ettin o del l Institu to di C o r ris o ndenza A r cheo l o ica p g ,

R o m a 1 8 48 . 60 74 . ( ) , pp , T H E I PH IL A L MP T E R OLOGIC I OR A N C . 1 59

a discussed them , but Mr . Robert Ellis seems to h ve been the only person who ha s really appreciated

n h s a a n the importa ce of these dice . He a m de ingenious a ttempt to explain them in a ccordance with his hypothesis that the Etruscan is a la nguage

n n A r a n a a belo gi g to the y f mily, but he is ultim tely compelled to a cknowledge the existence of the

n a a a n si gul r f ct , the re l coge cy of which he does no t a a a a in a a n a seem ltogether to ppreci te , th t l gu ge

a a n A a n m which he sserts to be ry for of speech , there exist numerals which a r e hopelessly no n i A ryan n character .

n n nd no t Dr . Do aldso a Lord Crawford do seem to have been a ware of the existence of the dice ; a t al l events they make no mention of a discovery which would a lone sufﬁce to prove tha t their hypothesis a s to the Gothic a ﬁinities of the Etruscan la nguage

n n cannot be maintained for an i sta t .

The secret of the dice is a n open secret . He

n m a n ar e n u who ru s y read . Not o ly these six m er al s a and in a cle rly decisively Ugric , but sever l cases they a ctually supply the a ncient forms from which the modern Ugric n umerals must have been 0 A 1 6 N U ME R LS . d and na nn a a n erived, thus e ble us to co ect pp re tly

nr in an u elated numerals various Ugric l guages .

The analogy of al l known languages makes it almost certain that the Etru scan numerals ar e abra ded fragments of ancient wor ds denoting

as n an ar m members of the body, such ﬁ ger , h d, ,

. an a toe , foot, or eye Therefore the Ugric l gu ges ought no t only to supply numerals similar to the

an n a a u n h a a Etrusc umer ls , but lso to f r is ppropri te

n etymologies for the words by which they ar e de oted .

o n an a ar e as The six words the Dice of Tosc ell ,

has n a a a MA C H T H U H U T H Kl . Z A L bee lre dy st ted , . , ,

d o ne o ne a n S A . We will discuss these words by , and n a a a n an n and e de vour to scert i , ﬁrst their me i g, then their value .

MA C H

This word appears to have meant a ﬁnger in the

In n n a a a ncient Ugric speech . seve tee of the T t r dialects belonging to the Tur kic family the word

’ - h n a n a nd in u mikh-la b b a r ma c de otes ﬁ ger , T rkish

’ a an In means the clawed foot of bird or imal .

1 62 N U ME R A LS .

has n nn S am o edic n give rise to the Fi ic, j , Tu gusic ,

In A and Etruscan forms of the numeral . the rme ni an an A a n an a has n a , ry l gu ge , which i corpor ted

n an an a ﬁnd o ne mia k . umerous Tur i voc bles , we is

’ a a i a n m A an The Greek w , r d c lly disti ct fro the ry

5 7 m a a b n 9, y possibly h ve ee derived from the

Turanian aborigines of Hellas .

There can be little doubt that the Etruscan

’ n umeral MA C H represents o ne . It seems to be most

‘ ’ a b a r - ma ch a n closely rel ted to the Turkish , ﬁ ger , a nd it gives an a ncient and unabra ded form from which both the S am o j e dic o m and the Finnic a /cu m ay have been derived .

T H U

It has been u sually a ssumed that the Etruscan

‘ ’ T H U a n A r an n a a n is y umer l , equiv le t to two . The

n an can a n pho etic resembl ce , however, be ccou ted

m kin this for without a g a ssumption . The word time

an a a a n a a a is br ded fr gme t of prim ev l word , the

m n t A an and ani n com o proper y both of ry s Tur a s .

In a a a nd a a as i Ugric, M l yic , C uc sic , well as n A ryan an a an n n an l gu ges , this cie t word de oted the h d or

’ ar m and a n A an , from it h ve bee derived the ry

‘ ’ ‘ ’ n a and ten a s l as an an umer ls two , we l the Tur i

’ n umeral which signiﬁes ﬁve .

In Yenissei an to n and in Ka mtschad the h d is ,

‘ ’ k m o e i an it is to no . In S a j d c dialects the hand is u den u ten u da hu t/w o da and the ar m u tte , , , , or , or

’ hu hi ‘ da . n n u I T sc the hand is io ta . Comi g to

nn a an a n ar e the Fi ic f mily of l gu ges , the ﬁ gers

n u te in a and an an tu la and de oted by !j L pp Ziri i , by

l in and is ku n in n tu ei e a . Wogul , by Permi

Throughout the Turanian region we ﬁnd that

‘ ’ this word for hand has been the source of the

’ n a n a umer l used to de ote ﬁve , though the di lectic changes ar e often so great a s to leave unchanged no single letter of the root .

' The ancient Egyptia n is a Turanian language

n in n In n which rivals the Etru sca a tiquity . Egyptia

in tiu a n a ﬁve is or , form which is pho etic lly

n a an thu an til ide tic l with the Etrusc , the Etrusc

n bei g equivalent to t or d.

’ ’ A mong the Caucasic languages ﬁve is t chu in

chu -b a in A a schu - o and chu a l in Tscherkess , b se , g g

M 9 1 64 A L N U ME R S .

Les hi b a 0 and a l n n n n g , , 9 , g bei g o ly desi e ces de

‘ ’ ‘ ’ In n tu n— a noting number . Tu gus ﬁve is 9 or to n- et Yenisseian g , forms which closely resemble the

‘ ’ t an I i an o n a . n nn a a , h d the Fi c l gu ges the s me

m a n in a n et root y be discer ed the Osti k word , the

n a an fit a t a nd an and Hu g ri , the Wogul , the Permi ‘ ’ d La wit al l an n . In S a n pp , me i g ﬁve Esth uomi ,

a an t an s a nd 1s wzs K reli the ch ges to , ﬁve ,

and wiisi. ar e a a as na These forms v lu ble, they e ble

n i ds was 668 and us to ide t fy the Turkic wor , ,

’ b isela a , ﬁve , which h ve permuted every letter of the root .

It will have been noticed tha t this numeral has no t n in i yet bee traced the S amoj e d c dialects . Here

’ a a a n na we h ve tot lly disti ct word for ﬁve , mely

' sa ml zlc sa mbla na or g, which seems origi lly to have

’ meant bir ds . But though the original Turanian

has no w n i n S am o ed word for ﬁve bee lost j , there is a r n a n a a tu n tu very cu ious i dic tio th t word or ,

‘ ’ a t a ﬁve , must some former period h ve existed in

n ‘ the language . The prese t words for six in

a S a m o e dic a ar e mu ck-tu n m u ff —tu t v rious j di lects , ,

- - - mo t u and m a t. mu ch tu n a t , Now , the le s abra ded

1 66 M L N U E RA S .

an hu t/z t a the Etrusc , but there exis s complete sequence of Ugric words for six which makesit e as nn a nd a a r e y to co ect the forms , to show th t they

a a l n r dic l y ide tical .

We have seen that in the Finnic languages the

’ an ma c/t o ne a a r in a a Etrusc , , ppe s the br ded form

’ a i m h a n thu n of , w ile the Etrusc , ﬁve , is represe ted

a t u et ﬁt a nd wit by the forms , , , . Therefore the

’ F nuj o in a n i word for six , if its method of form tio it S am o edic ana followed the j logy, might be ex

ected a a lcu - a t a ku -o t a ka - it p to t ke the forms , , or , = i. e . I a a ﬁnd + V VI. This is ex ctly wh t we to be

‘ ’ i [cu - n a . In Wo t ak a t i anian the c se six is , Ziri it

kwa it in Mo r dwin a nd Mo kscha ko ta in is , it is ,

a nd Ic t In n a an s a o . a s a L pp Wogul it is Hu g ri , u u l ,

k an n an 71 and the is ch ged i to , the word for six is ha t a a a , form which closely pproxim tes to the

an hu th. diff n Etrusc The vowel it is true is ere t,

in a hi is n a n n but the Osti k , w ch the e rest co ge er of

n a an ﬁnd m cha t and font Hu g ri , we the for s , which

n n n n preserve the Etrusca vowel sou d u cha ged .

The S uomi and Esthonian ku si and ku u s follow the S IX. 1 67

’ inn and an analogy of the F ish words for ﬁve , ch ge

the t into 8 .

It will have been observed tha t this word for

six has no t yet been tra ced into either the Turkic

n n or the C au casm la guages . It will prese tly be shown tha t in these la nguages a n entirely different

a n has n a nd method of form tio bee followed , six is

two n a n o ne a nd . threes , i ste d of bei g ﬁve

There ar e two Ugric words which denote the

‘ ’ ’ r m n tu n ﬂa t h an a . O e as a s h d or of them , or , ,

’ we a n n a a n n . h ve see , bee usu lly t ke to de ote ﬁve

kt no w a The other, , which we will proceed to tr ce ,

’ n ‘ has been employed to sig ify two . It is obvious th a t holding up o ne hand with the ﬁngers extended

‘ ’ a na a n would be tur l primitive sig for ﬁve , while holding up both hands or a rms would be an equally

‘ ’ n n n na tur al way of denoti g two . I a y lang u age where there ar e two primitive words denoting

‘ ’ ’ a n a r m o ne l b e a h d or , of them wil lmost cer 1 68 N ME A L U R S .

‘ ’ tainl y used to mean ﬁve and the other to m ean

‘ ’ two .

Now in Zirianian and Wo tiak we ﬁnd that lei

’ n nn an a w e ha signiﬁes hand . I other Fi ic l gu ges ve

' ' fr ka t Ieez kez i and k a a et assz. the less br ded forms , , , ,

‘ ’ In the Turkic languages a hand is [ca l or Icha l ;

’ in Les hic kta a ko da ka k and ku zk a nd in g it is , , , ,

has Mingrelian it is kite. The same root survived in

a a an an an a m widely sep r ted br ches of the Tur i f ily, and m a di n in lea S a we y scer it the Burmese , the i mese

Icha a nd a escu all ni a , the B sque , words which sig fy

’ hand .

The next step in the argument is to prove tha t this widely sprea d word for hand is used through

’ r n u a an out the Ug i c la g ges to me two . We have a a n a o ne an n al lre dy see th t of the Etrusc umer s , ‘ ’ k ann an t. In which c ot me ﬁve , is the Turkic dialects we have a very close approximation to this

' s tkt ﬁre ilclce nnin form , the word , , or , ru g through

’ n a n ‘ the whole series with the sig iﬁc tio of two . In

‘ Yenissei Icina and in a kt two is , Osti k it is , which

a a s can is precisely the s me the Etrus form . Tu rn ing to the other Finnic languages we have [ct/c in

0 1 7 N U ME R A LS .

Z A L

In al l languages the most widely sprea d names

‘ ’ ‘ ’ n a ar e d n n o ne and of umer ls those e oti g , two ,

’ ﬁve na a n al n , the mes of which lmost u ivers ly de ote ,

’ ’ ’ ‘ n ‘ nd ‘ a s a n a a an . we h ve see , ﬁ ger, rms , h d To

’ d n o ne a n wa s n ‘ e ote ﬁ ger held up , to sig ify two

a wa s n a a n the rms, while ﬁve i dic ted by the exp ded

far a n hand . S o there is ge eral agreement among almost al l races . But the methods of denoting the

‘ ’ ’ ’ n a a nd n umer ls three , four , six , show co sider a ﬁnd ble diversity . We either compound numerals u a s m u ch-ta n and ha t/t s ch , or else the feet , toes , or

ar e a n n eyes c lled i to requisitio . This is the case with

Z A L . The root of this word is manifestly to be

in nn a lka a o llce a l a a l a l sought the Fi ic j , j , j g , j g, j , or l a t n a a n a l o n t at , the Hu g ri gy g, the Mo golic , the

a a /c n kha l a n ha l a n a l a n Turkic j , the Tu gusic g , g , g ,

m di u a A l l a nd the S a oj e c j . these words mean a

‘ ’ a nd a r e a a sa la foot, closely rel ted to the Koib l ,

‘ ’ n u cha t a nd n s a la n a ﬁ ger, the T rkic , the Tu gu ic tj ,

’ 1 n a n hand . This word e ters l rgely i to the Turanian

1 S ee S cho tt A l ta ische r 6 , S p . p . 3 . T H E R E . 1 71

n n systems of numera tio . The u abraded form of

. t u a n z a l m a n in a l o n the E r sc y be recog ised j , which

‘ ’ n n a n a represe ts the umber three mo g the Yuk gir, a a n S a a n u a tribe of e ster iberi , whose l g ge preserves

n a n n an u usu lly large umber of Etruscan forms . I

‘ n a r il a n fla n I el a n . n Tu gusic di lects th ee is g , , or

T schu dic an a a h and the l gu ges the j becomes ,

’ [calm in and a ko l 'mi in S three is Esth L pp , uomi , cho l m in a and k r u m i In u n o n . H y Osti k , Wogul garia n we have a s usual the further change of h to

‘ ’ h ha r m I Ku b itschi nd A k s ha and o . a u c , three is n ,

hi n Les c a a a ia l . two g l gu ges , three is g

A lthough the Turkic languages possess the

‘ ’ cha l ha n ﬁnd a a Ugric word , d , we th t quite

‘ ’ nn m has n a disco ected ter for three bee dopted , na a s u tsch an a a mely, or , which seems to be br ded

’ ha s n an a a form of , eyes . Fi ger, h d , eye , is perh ps wa n n o ne a s na u a and co n y of cou ti g , two , three , t r l

venient a s n an t. ﬁ ger , h d , foo But it is worthy of note tha t the Turkic tribes must a t some remote

a a and period h ve possessed the s me word for three ,

a n n as therefore the s me mode of cou ti g, the rest of the na a a a Ugric tio ns. This ppe rs from the di lect of 1 72 N U ME R A L S .

- a a a in hi o l tu z . S n the Nog i T t rs , w ch is thirty i ce

‘ ’ in a tu z an ten o l a a n Nog i me s , must h ve me t

’ ’ ‘ m nl i ‘ — . a in i o tu z three The Os , wh ch thirty is , l shows the ra dical in a sti l more abra ded form .

a v n n The s me root , preser i g the vowel sou d of the

’ an z a l n in Etrusc , is fou d the Turkic word for six ,

- — - - a l t a l te a l ta a nd o l ta . which is y, , , This is sup posed to be a compound word meaning h a nds e ’ ’ thric , or three twos .

‘ ’ The ancient Etruscan numeral for three m ay similarly be detected in the higher compoun d numbers of some of the Caucasic languages . Thus in T schetschenz and In u schi ho e a g three is , word

n n z a l app arently beari g o relation to j a l or . We

ﬁnd a n a has n , however , th t the Ugric umer l bee

’ n in a l—oh Is a nl co served the word j , six , which pl i y

’ ‘ ’ a n a l z a l and seht let compou d of j or , three , or ,

two the mode of composition being the same a s

l - in a t . the Turkic word y, six

S A

Of the six numerals which ar e inscribed upon the

an l a nl o ne a no w a n dice of Tosc el , the o y th t rem i s

1 74 N U ME R A LS

sa - em si—em se- a tscha - a and si—a the forms g , , g , j , ,

‘ four . The last syll able in these words is a sufﬁx

’ n n n a nd sa si de oti g umber, therefore or is the

’ a i n and r d cal denoting four . The Chi ese the

n S iamese h ave also preserved this numeral . I both

of them four is si.

There a r e also some indirect and obscure traces

n n k n of this numeral in Fin ic a d Tur ic la guages .

‘ ’ in n sa - e a a n a Thus Wogul seve is ti , pp re tly compound equiva lent to IV + III A gain

n a in u se—his the seco d syll ble the T rkic , eight ,

’ n a seems to be the Ugric umer l for two . There

se-lcis se and so a fore would be twice , must h ve

’ n de oted four .

We have n o w disc ussed al l of the six nu merals

n r n n n whose ames a e writte o the dice of Tosca ella .

A s to the rema ining numerals there is no such safe

n a n and grou d to tre d upo , the possible limits of

r na w a a a ai a er ror a e less rro . The m teri ls v l ble for

n a n ar e an . the i vestig tio , moreover , extremely sc ty

an a n n o f The Etrusc mortu ry i scriptio s , which we

m an n n a n a s a n n possess y hu dreds , co t i , rule, othi g T E E MBE 1 75 H H I GH R N U RS .

n na a n a and a . na beyo d mes , p re t ges , ges Fortu tely there ar e nine inscriptions in which the age of the

a has n n in n a in dece sed bee writte words , i ste d of

n A a a a . a ﬁgures , ccordi g to the usu l pr ctice c reful ana n n w lysis of these i e precious records ill , I

na t n believe, e ble us to detec the pri ciples of the

an n a n and Etrusc system of umer tio , to recover

an several import t numerals .

I tra nscribe those portions of these ni ne inscr ip

n a a a n tio s which rel te to the ges of the dece sed perso s ,

n a na a nd omitti g , for the s ke of simplicity , the mes

a n n a a ar e in p re tages . The umbers tt ched those

’ r n a a a Fab etti s list . I have give wh t ppe r to be the

1 a a n n a n a most prob ble re di gs , i dic ti g by br ckets the

n letters which ar e do u b tﬁi l or co jectural .

VA R IO U S R E A DIN G S .

N o Fa b r etti Le siu s . KE A LC s , ; KE A LC H S , p ;

E A L : O H S C a m a n a r i . K , p Fa b r etti N d . o . . A VILS KIS MU VA LC H L .

F r i h N o S a b ett . T e E tr u sca n M an d . S E MPH A LC H L ,

r e sem b l e e a ch o the r ver cl o sel an d a r e o ten inter cha n ed S y y , f g in tr an scr i tio n p .

N o ME A LC H LS K Fa b r etti La nzi . A V ILS A C H S , ,

ME A C H LS K Fo r l ivesi. A V LS IA C H S I ,

In the tex t Fab r etti r ea ds an N b is D . c . S E S PH S d o . , in the gl o ssar y S E MPH S . 1 76 N U ME R A LS .

N r ha u s r o m T o scan ell a o . Inscr i tio n o n a sa co p P g f , n o w in the Br iti s m It b ear s the ef o f a m an in sh Mu eu . ﬁgy the pr im e o f life A VILS : KIS KE A LC H ELJS

N o i n n the side o f a sar co ha u s r o m at. In s r i t o o . c p p g f T ar q u inii A V ILS KIS MU VA LC H LES ]

N o a A no ther e ita h r o m the co ver o f the sam e . . p p f sar co phagu s A VILS T H U N E S I MU VA LO H LS

In scr i tio n o n a sar co ha u s r o m V i er b o N o . p p g f t b ea r in g the e fﬁgy o f an a ged m an A VILS MA C H S S E IS l PH A LC H LS

N In scr i tio n wr itten o n the wal l o . p o f a to mb a t

T ar u inii T he in scr i tio n r e co r ds tha t th q . p e decea sed wa s a ‘ o r m aiden PU IA M,

A VILS [MJA C H S ME A LC H LS K

In s r i tio n r h N o bis D . c. c o ve t ﬁ r . e u e o f a o u th p g y , o n the wal l o f a to mb at O r vieto :

A VILS S E S PH S

N o . Inscr i tio n o n a cin er ar u r n r o m T o scan l l p y f e a .

T he in scr i tio n r e co r ds tha t the decea sed wa s a o r p S E C H , da u ghter A VILS S A S

N o Inscr i ti n . p o o n the co ver o f an o ssu ar y fr o m T o scan el l a A VILS T IVR S S A S

N o . Inscr i tio n o n a sa r co ha u s r o m N o r chia p p g f , b ear in g the eﬁ gy o f a n a ged m a n

A VILS KIE MZ A T H R MS

1 78 N U ME R A LS .

2 In the n a w . ext pl ce it ill be observed that in

n n i n i n an eight out ofthe i e scr ptio s there is other word ,

i no t l n a n a lchl s wh ch does itse f co t i the sufﬁx , but

usuall y precedes a word which does . We have

KIS (twice)

MA C H S (twice)

S A S (twice)

T H U N E S I

It m ay be conjectured tha t these fou r words r e

n n an ten prese t some of the digits, or umbers less th .

KIS MA H S a nd S A S ll Three of them , , C , , wi be recog nised at once a s presumably connected with the n a Kl MA H and S A a n umer ls , C , , which were obt i ed from

n n ff n e a di n the dice , si ce the o ly di ere c is the d tio of a ﬁnal 8 .

3 n n n r ds in . Fourtee out of the ﬁftee ume al wor

n n these nine inscriptio s termi ate with this letter 8 . 5 The dice prove that this ﬁnal 5 is no t an integral or

an an n m necessary part of Etrusc umeral . It ay be conjectured that this su ﬁix is the sign which dis tin u ishes na a din n g the ordi l from the c r al umbers .

If so the Etruscan ordinals woul d follow the analogy E DI A L IX T H OR N S U FF . 1 79

a an a in na s of sever l Ugric l gu ges , which the ordi l ar e denoted by a sib ill ant sufﬁx appended to the

1 n a n i a n t cardi als . But more positive i d c tio is for h

n In o ne a L H L K no t . ME A C S comi g c se, , the sufﬁx is

- - in n a 3 slc. a a a a s , but This is v lu ble st ce , it doubtless

n f prese ts a more archaic form of the su ﬁx . The

na k a u no t a ﬁ l might e sily be extr ded , but it could h ve

n n . in K a a a a a bee i truded Now ar g ss T t r, Turkic

an a ﬁnd d na l gu ge , we this precise form , the or i l

2 f n -slc - ice su ﬁx bei geither e or os .

S n MA H Kl and a n n i ce C , , S A h ve bee show to be

’ ’ ’ o ne and a a a MA H S , two , four, it would ppe r th t C ,

‘ ’ ’ ’ d n ﬁr t ‘ ‘ K S an S A S a s n and . I , me , seco d , fourth

In determining the meaning of the remaining words

we may therefore discard the ﬁnal 3 in every case .

we a an n KIS If comp re the two Etrusc umbers ,

MU VA LC H LS and T H U N E S I MU VA LC H LS a ar a , , it ppe s th t l l T H U N E S I must represent o ne of the digits . A s a of

a n al a n the ﬁrst six digits h ve bee re dy determi ed ,

1 din f - - E . G . T he o r a l su x is scha in T scher em is tschi in ﬁ ,

' Man dschu a n d T u r k ic -m a s in Yeni sse1 an d -a a n r Jcen in , , o

r at e cho t T a ta r B u . S e S . i S t . 77 . j t , p , p 2 r m Ko ib a l a nd C a s e . Ka r a a ssis en l c 1 8 . h S r a ch ehr e . t , g p , p

N 2 18 0 N U ME R A LS .

’ ‘ ’ T H U N E S I w n n ill represe t either seve , eight , or

’ n a a ar n thu ni e . The ﬁrst syll ble is pp e tly or

’ tha n which we have seen means ﬁve . It is just

a -esi a a ma possible th t , the l tter p rt of the word , y

an a n a dina su ﬁix be b orm l form of the or l , but there

seems to be a much greater l ikelihood in identifying

‘ ’ so z ia 8 a . i T H S it with , , or , four The d git U N E I

’ nin 5 4 + . ana would therefore be e , or This lysis is

conﬁrmed by a comparison with the Turkic words

’ n n to u s and to hus ar e a a n for i e , g , which , pp re tly,

to n -u sa abra ded forms of g , or

We no w approa ch the important question of the

a n n r a dix of the Etrusc system of umeration . There can be little doubt that the r a dix is denoted by

-a l chl the f hi a a in n al , su ﬁx w ch ppe rs the umer s

- - - nd - K C H L MU V A LC H L ME A LC H L a S E S PH A LC H L. E A L . , , This

-a l hl a i a sufﬁx c seems to be redupl c ted form , equi

- T h valent to Ich l ch. e simple root would therefore

‘ ’ tic n ten in ri be l ch or Zk . This root de otes va ous

In a ten l lclc l n a . o e o ie a Ugric la gu ges L pp is or g ,

’ a l a f all and word l ied to the L pp su ﬁx , to

- l o h In the Thushi ordinal sufﬁx g o . T scher emis

a a a lu l o w and and Wogul we h ve the br ded forms , ,

ME A L N U R S .

a ﬁnd m of Ea stern S iberia . We lso it e ployed by

' A a the A nz u chs A b k asians the v rs , Didos , the , the ,

1 U des and a a a s as the , other C uc sic tribes , well

by the Basques .

‘ ’ -a lchl an a n n If , the Etrusc r dix be twe ty, the

‘ ’ n K an KE -A LC H L ul si ce l me s two , wo d be two score ,

’ and ME -A LC H L b e o ne S or forty , would core , or

’ ‘ w n me n a a n an a a o f t e ty , bei g pp re tly br ded form

’

MA H o ne . C ,

The discovery of S anskrit has elucidated nu m b er l ess n A an i and in obscure poi ts of ry ph lology, the same way we m ay expect that Etruscan will throw unexpected light o n existing Ugric languages . We

n an h ave here an insta ce to our h d . The Turkic

n a n ar e a o ne systems of umer tio decim l , but there is

n a n an a and Turkic umer l which is e tirely om lous , which Turkic schola rs ha ve confessed their in

2 a In her k a n . bility to expl i Turkish forty is .

In T schu wash a hir ih a nd in we h ve the form ,

1 S ee chiefn er r a che der den 8 R o n a h der S S U . se S r c e , p , p ; , p

La x n Po tt Die u ina r a n d i e . 9 e v esim a l e Z dhlm etho de , p ; , g g , — . 8 1 8 7 Po tt r a chver schiedenheit in E u r o a a n den pp ; , S p p

' Z a hl wor te n ewies n 3 . r n a ch e . 7 g , p 2 i S ee S cho tt T a ta r sch. S T . . 7 . , p , p 6 T H E IGE IMA L Y T E M V S S S . 1 8 3

a a a a a her ik Koib l T t r the still more rch ic form , which is

- phoneticall y equivalent to he lih. The ﬁrst syllable

‘ ’ n a nd li/c obviously de otes two , therefore must

‘ ’ n n an ni E tr u s mean twe ty . We i st tly recog se the ca n a fﬁ a lehl and a in vigesim l su x , perceive th t this a nomalous Turkic numeral we h ave a u nique sur vival a n n a n a n in all of the cie t vigesim l ot tio which ,

a n n nu has n a o the rem i i g mbers , bee repl ced by the m re

hea l hl n n n a . an c co ve ie t decim l system The Etrusc ,

’ a a forty , must be the rch ic form of the Turkish ker lc n an , but without the light throw by the Etrusc ,

a a n a s the Turkic form would ever h ve rem i ed , it has n a n n a n a nd inex li so lo g rem i ed , u expl i ed p

cable .

a n n a a d n The Etrusc system bei g vigesim l , isti ct

n - een root denoti g t would be required . Now if we compare KE -A LC H L and ME -A LC H L o n the o ne h and

MU -V -A LC H L S E S -PH -A LC H L a nd S E S -PH o n with , , the

a a h — a 1) n teen . other, it ppe rs th t p or de otes This

n n na In co clusio is supported by the Ugric a logies .

S am o ed and b it a nd in j Wogul the words ,

’ n n a n - mean te n . I Hu g ria ven is equivalent to the

‘ ’ n h -t as in het-ven n and th u n E glis y, , seve ty , e H 1 8 4 N U ME R A L S .

a an ven a a n a n T u i o n g ri is g i equiv le t to the rk sh ,

‘ ’ 1 ten .

‘ ’ 1) h n n as in This or p , tee , occurri g it does the middle of long compound numerals such a s MU -V

’ A LC H L and S E S -PH -A LC H L an a a , must be br ded relic of

‘ ’ n h an ten some lo ger word w ich me t . What this

was n a in n word is i dic ted by the scriptio No .

2 which reads A VILS T IV R S S A s. S ince S A S means

’ ‘ T IVR S can a an n an fourth , h rdly be ythi g else th

’ ’ ‘ n and T IVR S A ul n te th , wo d be fourtee The

‘ n ll a Ugric a alogies fu y be r out this supposition .

m an da sz Wo tiak da s and the H u n The Per i , the ,

‘ ari an tiz al l an ten In T scher emis g , me the word

‘ ten a n deshi as n for must formerly h ve bee , is show

‘ ’ - h i n n a ha n da s e . e . by the existi g umer ls , eight (

- h ‘ d in des e n n i . 1 0 1 0 an . e , i e ( The

T schu dic lang uages no w use other words to denote

’ ‘ ’ ‘ ten at ten ha , but some former time must ve

’ n tesa a s a a n and bee , ppe rs from the umbers eight

’ n n in n an ar e ha t- tesa 1 0 — 2 and i e, which Estho i ( )

’ u t- tesa 1 0 S am o edic n n ne—esa ( The j i e ,

S ch t T a ta r isch in 6 o . S . 7 . t , p , p 2 1 su 6 r a . S e e . 7 p , p

a n an n a an d comp riso with the other Etrusc umer ls , seems to be a ltogether a nomalous in its mode of

n n b atﬁed a n formatio . The word e tirely me for lo g

and was n s e period , it o ly while these sheet wer

a n a d a p ssi g through the press th t I stumble , lmost

n w n a a n o n n o . by ccide t , the solutio prese ted It is solution which I trust the rea der will consider to be a s thoroughly convincing as it is u ndoubtedly curious .

The word is no t only anom alous i n the Etrusca n

m an a m a syste , but scores of Ugric l gu ges y be searched without their yielding any a nalogous word .

The key is to be found in o ne remote dialect only

— A r iner a Yenisseian the speech of the , tribe which

u in was visited by G . F . M ller The tribe has a n n n n u n prob bly bee lo g exti ct , si ce M ller fou d

n ten m e n n a t o ly survivi g the time of his visit . He

in n a a a a succeeded, however , collecti g sm ll voc bul ry

i a n a a n of the r l gu ge , which seems to be extremely

n ta n n a s primitive form of Ugric speech , co i i g it

nn S a m o e dic a nd n does both Fi ic, j , Turkic, Tu gusic

1 e Kl t i a h A s P l l t . S e r o a o o t a 1 68 . p , yg , p E IGH T Y. 18 7

a nd ff n a a n s ana forms , o eri g sever l m rked poi t of logy E with the trusca n.

In this singula r language eighty is denoted by

kina ma nts ha u th nn a w- a the word c j g. If this j bre k in n a ur g word be divided i to syll bles , the reso ces of the Ye nisseian languages explain its mode of com

n a n and w a Irina -ma n positio quite pl i ly , sho th t

‘ ’ ts ha u - th nn n n c j g must mea twice forty . To begi

end Yenisseian with the of the word , from the

’ cha a n ten fﬁ th u n if g, , we get the su x j g, which evi

tl n - ﬁnd ha a den y mea s tg . We also tha t tsc j is the

‘ ’ ’ nd h ith u n a a sc a . word for four , j g th t for forty

a Ir ina -m a n an The ﬁrst p rt of the word , , must me

’ n n Irina a nd m a n two o es , or twice , si ce is two ,

’ a Wi n ma h o n m a a c e . y be comp red th the Etrusc ,

m a n A r iner and an Co p ri g the Etrusc forms , it is

i n a n and ev de t th t they correspo d very closely,

na o an a n a n e ble us , fr m Etrusc sources lo e , to expl i h m a n t e an n a . a the for tio of Etrusc umer l We h ve ,

' - - - A r iner KIN A MA N T S CH A U T E JU N G .

E tr u sca n : KI E M z A T H R M.

Yenisseian ana n Guided by the logies , the eleme ts E A L 1 8 8 N U M R S .

’

an ar e an . KI and of the Etrusc word m ifest is two ,

‘ ’ E M a a m a ch o ne is the br ded form of , , which we

- KIE M w Z A ﬁnd in ME A LC H L. Therefore is t ice is

’ a n sa T H R an a a equiv le t to , four ; is br ded form of

‘ ’ M T I E ten a nd M a s an o ne . T H R V , , before , me s

’ ten - n -t a nd Z A T H R M -ten is therefore o es or y, is four

’ ones or forty . Therefore KIE MZ A T H R M is twice

’ and KIE MZ A T H R MS na forty, or eighty, is the ordi l,

’

. n n a n eightieth Whe the clue is o ce obt i ed , every letter of the Etruscan word can be explai ned from

n Etruscan sources . Nor should we omit to otice tha t no t only is this singular numeral by itself of

a a a d n gre t philologic l v lue , but the ru ime ts of which it is composed demonstrate that we h ave been cor rect in o ur interpretation of four other Etruscan

n KI MA H S A n T I E n a a a d . umer ls , mely, , C , , V

The symmetry of the Etruscan system is rem ark

It a a . a n ble proceeds by geometric l progressio .

Twenty is twice ten ; forty is twice twenty ; and

eighty is twice forty .

S umming up the results which h ave been a t taine d a n , we h ve the followi g list of Etrusca n numerals

1 90 N U ME R A LS .

In several cases we can test these results .

a a The sarcophagus No . be rs the ﬁgure of m an in and n n A VILS the prime of life , the i scriptio ,

KIS KE A LC H Ls a in - n , tells us th t he died the forty seco d year of his age .

h f an The sarcophagus N0 . bears t e e ﬁgy of a m n in n n -ﬁr st a ged a . He died the i ety ye r of his

a e A V ILS MA H S S E S PH A LC H LS . g , C

fﬁ a and No . shews the e gy of youth, the record is that he died either in his seventeenth or his

n a A VILS S E MPH S A VILS E S PH S . fourtee th ye r , or S

’ n di The maiden i N0 . ed in her twenty

ﬁr st a V A H E A A ILS M S M LC H LS K. ye r , C " No . records the death of a d aughter i n t a A VIL A . who died her four h ye r , S S S

In N0 . the age is expressed by A V| LS KI E M

Z A T H R MS a nd f a an , or eighty , the e ﬁgy is th t of a m an ged .

In a n n n ar e these six c ses o ly , out of the i e , there any mea ns of determining whether our r e su l ts ar e a and in prob bly correct, every case the

a na test be rs out the a lysis .

an m a a n From other source we y, however, obt i T E S T S . 191 a curious veriﬁcation of our identiﬁcation of the

’ n ihi ‘ a Kl . Etrusc with the Turkish , two

In an n n KLE N A R Etrusc i scriptio s the word , chil

’

n n n n n . In dre , is fou d co joi ed with umbers the tomb o f the A l ethnas family at Viterbo there ar e

1 n n in n two i scriptio s , which record words the umber

n n O ne of childre bor to the deceased . of these

‘ ’ n n n n KLE N A R n i scriptio s me tio s KI , or two childre

‘ and KLE A Z A L A R KE m a the other N R , or three le

’ n an ri in childre . I tr sc be the whole of the ﬁrst

n h an n n a an a n scriptio , wit i terli e r tr sl tio

IL H P A LE T H N A S . v. v. T H E LU Z A T . A R C H IS

r h r e H is a n s r h T h l u s b u ied e . ce to A l et na s V. e i V . ( ) ( )

Z ILA T H E T E R A V : KLE N A R : KI is b u r i ed (her e) ; ( the) yo u nger childr en two ( of)

A KN A N A S A V LS S I Z ILA C H N U KE LU S A

A hna na sa his wi e he b u r ied her e viz E clu sa f ( ) , ( )

R IL xxvm PA PA LS E R A KN A N A S A VI a ( aged) yea r s 28 (a nd) P ap a lser A hna na sa ( ged) 6 .

MA N I M A R KE R IL v u r s I myself the hu sb a nd ( lived) yea 67 .

We ar e as yet hardly in a position to attempt

1 r etti N o s. Fab , 1 92 N U ME R A LS .

a n n a the verb l a alysis of the inscriptio . The re der must for the present take the interpretation o n

n a trust . Refere ces to the sever l words will be

t found in the Glossar y a the end of the book . This i nscription is here given because it affords a n inde pende nt corroboration o f our previous conclusions

an n hi ar e a A l eth as to the me i g of . We told th t

‘ nas and A k nanasa his wife had two children

KLE N A R Kl— whose names a nd ages ar e separately recorded .

In the Etruscan inscriptions we repeatedly meet with words which the preceding investigation has shown to be numerals . The words next a dj acent

n a ar e al e N A PE R T E N E to these umer ls usu ly eith r , ,

R A S R A S N E in a n ri n , or Thus the gre t i sc ptio from

V a a H U H olterr we h ve T N A PE R . In the grea t Peru

an n n a a n gi i scriptio , which is pp re tly a conveyance

an a of l d for sepulchr l purposes , we have the follow ing phra ses

I CH A PTER V .

E PIT A PH S .

E p itap hs R ecor ding the A ge of the D ecea sed T he Five E tr usca n

Fo r mul a T he Fo u r E tr u sca n Wo r ds T he ir S i ni a nce , g

deter mined -T he U gr ic A n a l ogies l eine l up u a vil r il E p itap hs no t R eco r ding the A ge zil a ch — thu i tu la r T he

o mu la ek a su thi ncsl — su thina — T he S a n Ma nno I nscr i tio n F r p .

MO R E than three thousa nd mortuary inscriptions have

in n n been foun d the Etrusca tombs . Whe they come to be examined a most disappointing sa meness

f r r is found to perva de them . By a the la ger nu m ber contain nothing beyond an enumeration of the

In na a n . an a mes of the dece sed perso m y c ses , how

a n a a nd a a e ever , the p re t ge , sometimes lso the g , is

a dded .

The inscriptions which record the A G E ar e of

a a a u na a s consider ble philologic l v l e , i smuch they m ake constant use of four important Etruscan

na A L A VILS R IL LE N E a nd words , mely , VI or , , I , Lu p u . 1 95 T H E RE CORD O F A GE .

O ne or more of these four words usually occupies a position immediately a dj acent to the numerals which

a e ar e im express the g . These four words of such porta nce tha t it will be well for us to examine them

n n with some mi ute ess .

Guesses a s to the meaning of these constantly

n a n recurri g words h ve , of course , bee freely

aza d and has n a a h rde , it bee usu lly believed th t the mean ing of two of them has been certainl y a so er t i a n a ned. Niebuhr has summed up the prev le t belief when he observes tha t among all the E tr u s can words of which explanations have been pre

n n A L R IL v xit a nnos a te ded , o ly two , VI , i , seem to h ve

’ 1 n a a n bee re lly expl ined . We shall prese tly dis cover that Nieb u hr might easily have satisﬁed him

a n n a n has n self th t eve this i terpret tio , which bee

a a t n repe ted by lmos every subseque t writer , could no t possibly be correct .

The inscriptions which record the age of the deceased resolve themselves into ﬁve recurring formula

N ieb u hr H ist r l o o me o i 90. o v . . . , y f R , p

o 2 1 96 E PIT A PH S .

n a I . The most freque t formul , of which there ar e -n n ns an n na the forty i e i t ces , co sists of the me ,

d n n R IL an a n a . a word , umer l For i st ce KU MLN A S LA R T H -VE LU S R IL LXXXIIIIII i Fab r ett 0 . ( , N

n l n a n n 11. a a The seco d formu co t i s the me , the

‘ WO I Cl ' A V L A V ILS A IVILS and a I or , sometimes spelt ,

ns n numeral . For i ta ce

LA R I S S E T H R E S : KR A KIA L A VILS xxvm

Fab r etti 0 ( , N .

a na l a A V IL n a A V ILS as Occ sio l y we h ve i ste d of ,

T H A LE IV IA IMA KR A KE F i A L xxxnu ab r ett . VI ( , No

l a n III . u a n na a The third form co t i s the me,

n a and A L and R IL. umer l, both of the words VI Thus we have

5 S VE T lV : L

- A Vl R l L LXV Fab r etti . ( , No

a n na a IV . The fourth formul co sists of the me ,

d LU PU and ra an A VILS . nume l , the two words For i nstance

- A -LU PU -A VILS xvn Fab r etti A R N T T H A N ( ,

1 98 E PIT A PH S .

an n a . no me i gs they could be r It is , however , by means so easy to a ppropria te o ne of these four mean n a an i gs to e ch of the four Etrusc words .

’ ’ ’ a n a a e By t ki g the four words , ye rs , g , lived,

’ a nd d in na n a na and a die , combi tio with me n m a an n u er l , it is m ifestly possible to co struct ﬁve

d n . a ae a n o M. an mortu ry formul , more Let st d for

na and LX. n a . the me, for the umer l

The formulae will be these

X E A I M. L . R S . . Y M 11 M A G E Lx. o r A E D x . . , , . G L .

III M. A G E LX E A R S . . Y .

I M LI E D LX. E A R S . V . . V Y

I v. M. D E D , A G E D LX.

It wil l be observed

‘ ’ ‘ ’ 1 . Either of the nouns age or years can stand by itself in a formula in combination with a

n proper a me and a numeral .

’ 2 n ‘ . This is o t the case with the verbs lived

’ a nd died. 3 . It is possible to have the two nouns together in o ne formul a . 1 99 T H E FO U R MORT U A RY WORDS .

n . 4 . This is o t the case with the two verbs

‘ ’ T he i n in a 5 . verb l ved can o ly be used sso

’ ciatio n n n a and with the ou ye rs , the verb died

’ with the noun age .

Let us no w compare the Etruscan with the E ng

ae a nd a . lish formul , pply to them our ﬁve rules

The Etruscan formulae a r e

M IL X 1 . . R L .

x 11 g A V ILS L . r M A V IL x. o . L . , ,

g A IL R IL LX. III . V

X LE IN E IV . g R IL L . .

V . g LU PU A VILS LX.

It will be observed

1 n a n an . Either of the words A V| LS a d R IL c st d by itself in a formula in combi nation with a proper

n a n name a d umeral .

2: This is no t the case with the words LU PU and

LE l N E .

A L and 3 . It is possible to use the two words VI

R IL together in o ne formula .

n t L PU an 4 . This is o the case with the words U d

LE I N E . 200 E PIT A PH S .

n a a a a 5 . The word LE I N E is i v ri bly ssoci ted with

R IL nd LU PU A VILS . the word , a the word with

Comparing the ﬁve Etruscan rul es with the ﬁve

n a e no a E glish rules , we see th t ther is esc pe from the conclusion tha t R IL a nd A VI L must be the two

n n a nd LE N E and LU PU . ou s, I the two verbs

The third Etruscan formula

X M. A V IL R IL L . must therefore be equivalent to the third English

a formul ,

X A R M. A G E L . E S Y .

A L R IL ann an Therefore the words VI c ot possibly me , a s i hr ixit a nno s eb u c . N supposed ,

We have next to a scertain which of the two

‘ ’ an n n an a e and an Etrusc ou s me s g , which me s

’ years .

To determine this point it may be noted that we

a A L and A V ILS h ve the two forms VI , which would cor

’ ’ n a e and a a L a respo d to g ged, where s R I is lways

n an in and n u ch ged form , would correspo d to years

n n i the E glish formulae .

If the meaning of any o ne of the four words is

202 E P T A PH I S .

’ a r e l en n and il e derived the words y , existe ce , ,

‘ ’ n In a nd m d l nd livi g . L pp a S a oj e the forms ei a

’ il n ei mean he was. In Turkic la guages the pre

n a o l —ma h an se t p rticiple of , the verb subst tive , is

’ l a n n di a c il en o u la n . In S am o e c or , bei g j di le ts

‘ ‘ ’ il a and ilin-de an n a and in F nn , me livi g or live , i ,

a and el en- da elem a nd o l a nt a n L pp , Wogul , , , me

’ life . It is therefore almost absolutel y certain tha t

‘ ’ ‘ an LE N E an was a the Etrusc word I me t he live , or he

’ lived .

The correspondencies may be thus exhibited

E t h l i r u sca n e ved .

H u n a n ga r i to b e .

H u n a r ia n exis en ce g t .

T u r kic in b e g . S a m oj ed

Fin n

Wo gu l

h wa s e .

S a m o ed h a j e w s.

— ’ LU PU . LU RU a The other verb , , he died , is lso

derived from the Ugric verb substantive . In the

Turkic and Tataric languages o l up or u l up is the

n u a a a and an in geru d of the reg l r uxili ry verb , me s

’ ‘ ’ n in n . n Wo tiak u le bei g , existe ce He ce the p , ’ L U P U H E DIE D . 203

’ ‘ ll u and a a n o o r u t. N o w life , the Y kut equiv le t , p , if a n o l u verb were formed from the geru d p , the third person of the pr aeter ite wou ld probably take the

a a S a in form cl p . uch word would Etruscan al

a n a a nd LU PU most cert i ly be devoc lised , become , he

’ was in n a existe ce, which would be euphemism

’ n l l n equivalent to he died . A mo g a ations there is a n instinctive na tural tendency to denote death by

m n n so e i direct form of expression . The E gl ish

’ ’ ‘ hr a ‘ n ‘ no p ses he is go e , he is more , the de

’ ’ a n an n p rted , dissolutio , or the Germ expressio der S eli er m a f n a na a g , y su ﬁcie tly illustr te this tur l

’ usage of denoting death in some periphrastic mode .

The usual form of this word in the Etruscan

n n LU PU . In o ne n an i scriptio s is i st ce, however , we A a LU PU M a nd in a LU PU KE . n h ve , two c ses ccordi g

a a a ana LU PU M an to Turkic gr mm tic l logies , might me

’ ‘ ’ ‘ a and LU PU KE n either de th or I died, the perso

’ ”

a . n who died , the dece sed But the existi g materials ar e hardly sufﬁcient to enable us to deter

1 Ka s m -B e d 1 0 e G r a m. er T u r k . T a ta r 1 isch. g, , 04 E PIT A PH S mine with certainty the precise signiﬁcance of these

an two Etrusc forms .

A V IL A IV l L A V ILS ’— a e . In n , , , g the fro tispiece

. and na (Figs 7 the me of A JA X is spelt A IVA S . This shows that the Etruscan letters a io were equivalent

a . A IVIL e uiva to j The word would, therefore , be q

’ n a il i k a an u u . n il le t to j Now, Tur ish , j me s f t re ,

’ a nd diff n a e el an to come, the ere ti ted form j me s

’ a n f h s n o h . a the ppoi ted time deat The word bee .

A a n S supposed to be of r bic origi , but I hould be inclined to connect it with the Turkic and Mongolic

’ l il a i d and z il an a . wordsj , j , , which me ye r We h ve

’ ’ a cl-ni and wil em a lso the Turkish , life , , de th, the

‘ ’ ‘ ’ hell o an m an a it Coptic , old , the B sque , to die,

n n and other Tura ian a alogies .

A V | LS n The form , which is of much more freque t

n an A L a n a n . occurre ce th VI , rem i s to be expl i ed We

1 1 0 a s n have seen (p . ) th t the sufﬁx is the sig of the

s ni Etruscan deﬁnite article . The source of thi deﬁ te article is probably the pronoun of the third person .

In most of the Ugric languages the noun has a per

na n n a nd f 8 se si so l decle sio , the su ﬁx , , or , is used to

n n n in de ote this decle sio the third person singul ar .

P 206 E IT A PH S . known case of the transliteration of the Greek name

L n A PO L O i to E PU R E .

ann ﬁnd We c ot , therefore , expect to the word

. If R IL in an unchanged form in any Ugric dialects .

an ll in Les hic an a it exists ywhere it wi be the g l gu ges ,

n n o w in which occasionally allow of a i itial r . N

A a T schar i and Kab u tsch Les hic an v r , , , three g l gu

‘ ’ ﬁ r ida l a nd an n . ges , we the word me i g summer

The word for summer woul d naturally be taken

‘ ’ an a a s o wn a in to me ye r, we see from our us ge speaking of a person having seen so many summers

h s n when we mean he a lived so ma y years .

n no w a n a m a r e The questio rises , u der wh t for s we to seek for the word R IL in those languages which do no t tolera te a n initial r ? Now we ﬁnd tha t when the letter r occurs a t the end or in the middle of Hungarian and Mongolian words it is frequently

in n n dropped the correspo di g Turkic words , or it

1 z d A becomes either or j . lso this Turkic d; is

nn t n equivalent to a Fi ic . He ce we should expect

ﬁnd a an R l L a it to th t the Etrusc would t ke the form ,

l d il in u an a a nd z i til in F nn . , or j T rkic l gu ges , i ic

1 S ee cho t T a ta r i S sch. i 2 2 S n . 8 9 t , p , pp , . YE ’ R IL A RS . 207

In This is exactly what we do ﬁnd. the various

’ Turkic dialects the words which denote a year ar e : d el a tschil a d il z il j (Koib l), (Y kut) , j (Kirghi ) , j

an and il a an a (Osm li, Uigur, Teleut) , (K s , Nog i ,

h In n a a a a nd asa c . an a a B r b , Q ) Mo golic l gu ges

' d il d ill and dil and z il in Bu r t a a . ye r is j , j , , j

The Ostiak often exhibits forms which a r e tran

iti nal n a nd Fnn an s o betwee the Turkic i ic l guages .

In a a a a d el a l a tl and a l the Osti k di lects ye r is i , j , , , while in Wogul the transition to the Finnic form is

’ m a nd a ta l and ta a l a a co plete , we h ve , ye r , with

‘ ’ h h l m a A a t a e a a a . which the v r , ye r , y be comp red

The Ugric nations who live by the shores of the

A an n a n n a rctic Oce , i ste d of cou ti g their ye rs by

‘ ’ a s in a a na a n summers , the C uc sus , tur lly cou ted

’ n ﬁnd a n them by winters . He ce we th t wi ter is teli in telli in a tel in n a an a nd Wogul , Osti k , Hu g ri ,

ta l we in a and nn . L pp , Esth , Fi

‘ ’ A l l a d a these rel ted wor s for ye r, summer,

’ and winter ar e probably to be traced ultimately

’ an an an su n c to the Tur i word which me s , whi h is

1 l in an t ell in am o an d r a in n u si S a . Etrusc , j jed , Egypti

S 1 54 e e . su r a . p , p 208 E PIT A PH S

’ ‘ ’ a n A L a e U S L su n and The Etrusc words VI , g , I , ,

’ R IL a a a n diff n , ye r , would thus ppe r to be o ly ere ti

a ated forms of the s me root .

We have no w determined the Etruscan equi val ents c ixit o b u t a nno s a nd cota tis of the words , , , ,

in a n a n n ar e n an which , L ti mortu ry i scriptio s , of co st t occurrence in juxtaposition with the numerals which denote the a ge of the deceased . But the analogy of

Latin inscriptions would l ead us to expect to meet

n a no t a a with other recurri g phr ses , ssoci ted with n a and i a n in an n conditu r umer ls , equ v le t me i g to ,

h nd se u lta s est ic a cet a . p , j , the like

H — in an n n Z ILA C . Now the Etrusc i scriptio s there ar e n Z ILA C H and T H U e two recurri g words , I , which se m

i n to meet these requ reme ts . The word Z ILA C H a nd its derivatives a ppear frequently in inscriptions o n

f n a nd in n no n . sto e co ﬁ s , , I believe , other positio s

Hence it has been commonly a ssumed by Etruscan antiquaries that Z l LA C H must necessar ily mean a

9 - s arcophagus . The ﬁrst syllable of the word Z l L A C H s - a an an sil h eems to be the wide spre d Tur i root , whic

’ an a nd n me s to pierce , the seco d the equally wide

’ h n ‘ a a c a a n . spre d root , which me s sto e

210 E PI T A PH S .

‘ the word is obvious ; it is simply the pl a ce of the

’ W teu l o m a a the Yenis dead . ith we y comp re

’ ’ an da -no a T schetschenz da l a r sei , de d , the , to die ,

’ S am o edic tu la u and nn an d the j , to bury , the Fi ic

3 l n ana w n n ti l . a Mo golic , to bur The logy bet ee de th

n no t a n n - i k r a d sleep did esc pe these a cie t word p a e s.

‘ ’ ‘ ’ In Yenissei tu l —a k a b ed in a tu l a a is , Y kut is dre m ,

‘ ’ and till - u h in T schu wash and du sch in sleep is ,

u T rkish.

1V e h ave alrea dy met with this wide-spread Ugric root in the word hin -thi—a l and it would be a ma tter of surprise if it were no t found in the m ortuary

n n . n in T H U ] i scriptio s It is doubtless to be recog ised , w a b in n n a hich would be ver the third perso si gul r .

a m a n a cet Perh ps it y be best re dered by j , thereby preserving the a mbiguity between de ath a nd sleep

n a a na which is i dic ted by the Ugric logies . A fe w n an n m a n i st ces of its occurre ce y be give . Thus

- I T H U I o LA R T : P[E l T R N l LA R T H A LIS A wou ld mean (H er e)

2 lies La r tPctr ni La r tha lisa ; and LA R T IKA IS T H U I would

h r n be La r ti Ka is lies ( e e) . I o ne instance we have

1 Fa b r etti N o 1 2 , . 9 . 2 i N o 1 2 Ib d . 0 9 b s , . i . a touching memorial apparently recording the death of the so n and the surviva l of the fa ther

LA R T H VE T E A R N T H A LIS A -T H U I V E T E LIN E I

La r th Vete A r ntha lisa i s dea d : La r th lives Vete .

- T U LA R . nn T H U T LA R Co ected with I is the word U , which is occasionally inscribed with other words o n large blocks of stone which have probably served

a n either to close sepulchres or to m rk their positio .

Thus we have

T U LA R : H I LA R

3 and T U LA R R A S N A L

If we compare this word T U LA R with the tu onela of

’ Ka a a and nn teu l o a a the lev l the Hu ic , tumulus gr ve , a nd a -a r an a f remember th t is the Etrusc plur l su ﬁx ,

’ and a l a nn a m a th t is the Fi ic word for pl ce , we y

‘ ’ n a T U LA R an a ad co clude th t me s the pl ces of the de , a nd T U LA R R A S N A L n se u l would de ote the tombs, or p l a n n n Basna . chr l iches, belo gi g to

In the great Peru gian inscription we have

T U LA R U a l a a n , which is prob b y verb equiv le t to se p elit.

1 F r i N 2 2 ab ett o . 4 7 . Ib id . N o , , . 93 7 . 4 i Ib d . N o , . 1 044.

P 2 21 2 E PIT A PH S .

n T U LA R a With the exceptio of , the sepulchr l words which have as yet been discussed ar e found to occur i nvariably in mortuary inscriptions, being

a n n a ae a a usu lly i scribed upo ossu ries, tegul , s rcoph gi ,

n an or the i ner walls of tombs . There is other common formula which is never found in such posi

n n a a the n a n . tio s , but i v ri bly over e tr ces to tombs

a E KA S U T H E KA S U T H I E KA The formul is either , or , or

S U T H I N E S L and n l a , is freque tly fo lowed by proper

n n E KA S U T H a nd n n Thus the i scriptio , othi g else , ha s in three separate instances been found written

1 n over the outer doors leadi g to sepulchres . More

n a na a as freque tly , however , proper me is dded ,

E KA S U T H ILA T H I A LKILN IA

E KA S U T H ILA R T H A L R U S PU KILIS A L

S ometimes the word N E S L is appended a s

E KA S U T H IN E S L. T E T N IE

1 i Fab r ett N o s. 208 4 208 5 2 , , , 08 6 . 2 3 d 2 1 . I d . . 03 b i Ib i . N o 2 , , N O . 031 4 Ib id. N . 2 , O 08 9 .

214 E PIT A PH S .

‘ ’ ‘ ’ eca an a t u t- i a an a me s , while g me s here , liter lly

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ’ 1 a t an n . just here , me i g just, quite The word

n m ay be traced in the Finnic and Turkic la guages .

‘ ’ in a te e =u t-i a an a nd in Thus Osti k g ( g ) me s here ,

‘ ’ 2 Karagass Tatar tega means thither .

U T H I— It a a C a an and S . is prob ble th t the ri

n Etruscan languages were nearly related . Ni e

‘ n Carian words h ave come down to us . O e of these

- o o va ar e d wa s u a n is , which , we tol , eq iv le t to the

‘ ’ d o r c a . A n a Greek p g, tomb ssumi g th t this is the

an n O f S U T H I a a an a n me i g , it is prob ble th t the Tur i

‘ ’ root which underlies it will me an either to burn

’ or to bury .

We have al r eady seen that S E T H LA N S was the

- n h 4 Etruscan Fire God; a d it as been shown (p . 1 0)

a seth a na a th t , the ﬁrst syll ble of the me , must h ve

‘ ’ n i n m a f de oted ﬁre nEtrusca . It y here su ﬁce to

’ n a n n a an su t an a a ote th t i Hu g ri me s ﬁrepl ce .

We m ay conclude that the Etruscan S U T H I meant

1 C a str én Jeniss r a hl 1 46 148 1 50 . S c ehr e . , p , pp , , . 1 T he se a dver b s a n d p o stp o sitio n s a r e appar ently der ive d ’ ‘ ’ r o m a wide -s r ea d r o o t m ean in a l a ce o r e n cl o su r e f p g p . ’ C o m a r e the T u r k ic wo r ds i i a b o u n da r a a a n d chin a p g , y, g , ’ ‘ ’ ﬁ zl d I B s . n a u e kia m ea n s a l a cc q p . S U T H I . 215

’ na a a n and n w n n origi lly pl ce of crem tio , he ce , he i ter

n an a n na me t beg to supersede crem tio , it would tu

‘ ’ rally come to mean a to mb . The formula E KA S U T H I

‘ would therefore mean Here is the tomb of

1 8 a In n i n n o n . 4 E KA S U T H K the i script o give p , we h ve I .

w a n a This ould prob bly be the dimi utive , little

’ F r tti 1 937 E KA S U T H IS ab e O . tomb , while ( , N ) would

’ mean Here is his tomb .

We have seen tha t the formula occurs only a t

In n n n n an . o e a the e tr ces to tombs i st ce , however ,

a n a no t o n a o n a a ~ we h ve e gr ved , door , but s rco ha us p g , the words

E KA S U T N A A R N T H A L PIPIN A N A S S E T H R E S LA .

The form S U T N A might be derived from the ih

u a n n str ctive c se , de oti g , therefore , the result of

n n and n n an H er e a r e bur i g , the i scriptio would me , ( ) the a shes o A r ntha l Pi ina na s ethr esl a f p S .

The word S U T H l N A is frequently found engraved o n a t a nd ff n u n st ues , dishes , other votive o eri gs fo d

2 in and can a an a n n a n tombs , h rdly me ythi g except

’ n e offeri g . Off ri ngs to the decea sed were a t ﬁ r st

1 i 9 Fa b r e tt N o . 1 3 0 , . 2 Ib id N 2c 4 . o . 0 . , 2 6 E 1 PIT A PH S .

a n n a f m de by bur i g the rticle of ered with the corpse .

The word S U T H IN A must h ave meant originally a

n ff n a a and a bur t o eri g , s criﬁce , so would e sily come to denote any object pla ced in the tomb and dedi

d a cate to the uses of the dece sed .

Occa sionally the formula E KA S U T H I contains the a na r N E S L an n dditio l wo d , the me i g of which is less

a s i obvious , The Turk sh

‘ ’ ‘ ’ d nessl m an n a . wor e s proge y , r ce , posterity

It is usually assumed th at the word has been bor

r the A a the S am o edic na tschel rowed f om r bic but j ,

’

n n a a n . you g, i dic tes possible Ugric fﬁ ities If the

‘

a nu n n E KA S U T H I word be of ge i e Ugric origi , :

would mean Here is the fa mily tomb of

’ the n a an nesz a - a Otherwise Hu g ri , fore w ll , m a a s n a a n n and a y perh p i dic te the me i g , the formul

i n n a the m ght be re dered , Here is the fro t w ll of tomb of

Near Perugia there is a spacious and magniﬁcent

‘ ’ a a S an ann . tomb , popul rly c lled the Tempio di M o

Over an archway in this tomb is i nscribed a cele

1 b r ated n on a an n i scripti , which illustr tes the me i g of

1 F b r etti N 1 1 5 o . a , 9 .

A R II CH PTE V .

WO R DS DE N O T IN G KIN S H IP .

T he Phil o l ogica l imp o r ta nce of wo r ds deno ting Kinship Ma tr o nymic sufi a‘ -a i T he P a tr o nymic -u l — U gr ic afi n ities ‘ ‘ ‘ T e su r m a l — P u ia m a iden sister —Kl a n so n h fi , , ‘ ‘ E ter a a nd A a ll eto r a o u n er chil d -S ech da u hter — he g , y g , g T ‘ ’ s x -isa w e — Kinshi ill u str a ted b the r eco r ds in the ufi , if p y

to mbs o the L eknc the H er ini a nd the Petr a ni a mil ies IVo r ds f , , f

deno tin hu sb a nd w e a nd wido w —T he A l u tina tive S tr u ctw e g , if , gg l of the E tr u sca n a ngu age.

T H E monotonous catalogues of proper n a mes which

n an ar e as co stitute the records of the Etrusc tombs , a n a m n a s A G E and rule , diversiﬁed o ly by st te e ts to

n KIN H IP n stateme ts a s to S . The phrases which de ote age h ave been discu ssed in the last chapter— the no t less important vocables which express ki nship r e

n n mai to be co sidered .

’ Words which distinguish the pr imar y degrees of

n — a s f so n a ki ship such words wi e , mother, d ughter ,

d — ar e a m t n a h chil , brother of l os u equ lled p ilological importance a s evidences of the a fﬁliations o flang u ages P IME A L W D 2 R V OR S . 1 9

n A m n n m a a nd na tio s . o g the e dless ut tions and di versities of huma n speech these simple words stand forth as eternal witnesses to the primaeval

n a an u nities of race . Whatever other eleme ts l guage m a a at o ff a y bsorb , cre e , or throw , these prim ry words descend a lmost unchanged as a fu ndamental por tion of the inalienable linguistic heritage of long

a a an a a nd sep r ted br ches of the s me stem ; therefore , in n a a u ank their eth ologic l v l e , they r with the pro n n n a an d a O r a a ou s , the umer ls, score so of f mili r

u as na household words , s ch those which desig te the

n a m a pri cip l me bers of the body, the domestic ted a n m a a nd a n a a and; i ls , cert i m tters of everyd y use n as a n a nd a ecessity , such tools , we po s, rticles of

food .

S u ch being the philological a nd ethnological im

a n o f w n n port ce the words hich de ote ki ship , it is the na a o ne more fortu te th t of them , which is of

n an na a t a n in co st t , y lmos of perpetu l recurre ce the

an n n a a n Etrusc i scriptio s , should lso h ppe to be the sole Etruscan word of which we possess a positive and n a a n i dubit ble L ti equivale nt.

a n fﬁ a t —na l a a in The Etrusc su x or , which ppe rs 220 KIN S H IP .

n a a in hu dreds of the mortu ry records , occurs lso ﬁve

n n In the n a of the bili gual inscriptio s . ext ch pter these bilingual inscriptions will be given at full

ma no w a a length . It y sufﬁce to st te th t the

Etru scan sufﬁx -a l or -na l is uniformly represented

n e in the bilinguals by the Lati word na tus. W have the following equival ents

tin E tr u sca n . La .

- A N N N L. C l IA A T U S KA I N A .

~ KA H A T I A L. C A FA T IA N A T U S .

N T -N A L A R R A N A T U S . A R . I VA R -N A L A R A N A T U S V I .

- ~ VA R N A L IS LA . A R A N A T V I .

In hr a ar e no a n the ﬁrst t ee c ses there complic tio s ,

in a t two ﬁnd a n fﬁ -isa but the l s we seco d su x , or

-isla no t n an in , which is represe ted by y word

a n n the L ti versio . It is an honourable title per taining to the mothers of the persons to whom the n n and a n a i scriptio s refer, will be expl i ed here fter .

It will be noted tha t in each of the ﬁve instances the Etruscan sufﬁx a t or -na l is tra nsla ted by the

La n na tus a nd n liu s ti word , ever by ﬁ . Moreover , the word to which it is appended as a sufﬁx is in

a na a a n every c se the me of wom , who is obviously

222 KIN S H IP

’ n an d a o n a so co st tly recorde , while th t the f ther s

n a s a n . side is freque tly omitted , is, we h ve see (p a peculi arity of the highest ethnologica l importance .

But a result of this usage is that although the m atronymic s uffix occurs so perpetually in the n n no t a n a i scriptio s , there is si gle mortu ry record

ndi n n f which gives us the correspo g patro ymic su ﬁx .

This defect is fortunately supplied by a small statue

n a t Picenu m a n n n fou d , which is pl i ly i te ded to

l t represe nt A pol o . I bears the i nscription JU PE T R U L

’ E PU R E n an h , words which evide tly me Jupiter s c ild ,

’

A . n a an pollo We co clude , therefore , th t the Etrusc

atr o n m ic s u fﬁx was - u l n a ff n a p y , evide tly di ere ti ted

a n m u - d l form of the m tro y ic s fﬁx .

H E L as a n n n n a nd The word , used i depe de t word , no t a s a a a n a na sufﬁx , seems lso to h ve bee occ sio lly

‘ ’ ’ n a u o n used to de ote f ther s child . Th s e epitaph runs z 1 A R S E MT H N I A U LE S H E L V E R lA L KLA N .

This m ay be taken as the designation of A R N T H

’ ’ S E MT H N I was H E L a so n o f A , who the or f ther s ule ,

’ ’ and -A L so n or mother s , of V eri .

1 F b r tti N a 1 56 . e O . 7 S e 232 in r e . a . , p , f PA MI 2 T H E T RON Y C . 2 3

n a an f and The eth ologic l import ce of this su ﬁx , the fact that it is the only indisputable Etrusca n vocable whose Latin equivalent is known with ab so l a n m a u s in a n n in ute cert i ty , y justify ex mi i g some f detail the question of its linguistic a ﬁnities . Fully to produce the whole evidence from more th an o ne

n hundred languages would be tedious a d superﬂuou s .

W an a U ar e n herever l gu ges of the gric type spoke ,

a Z emb l a a from Nov to the Nile , from the w ll of

na n ﬁnd an a Chi to the Pyre ees , there we m ifest tr ces

h a n n a n an n si niﬁca of t is cie t word , still be ri g its cie t g

n and n n so n a tio , de oti g either , d ughter, child , boy, or girl .

Beginning with the far north-eastern steppes of

‘ ’ A a ﬁnd a u li m an a in O cho zk si , we th t e s child o ne In of the Tungusic dialects . three of the

an u a S a na in Yenissei Turkic l g ges of iberi , mely, the ,

‘ ’ an d a a a so n a l a Tobolsk , B shkir T t r , is , word

n an which , letter for letter, correspo ds to the Etrusc

’ ’ a n - l n n z u a so . I a a a i p tro ymic , f ther s B r b , K rghi ,

’ and a an a a a so n a u l a ma K s T t r, is , form which y exactly represent the sound of the Etruscan

a n - In an hu l a a l . o m tro ymic Osm li g , usu lly pro 224 K P IN S H I .

’ no u nced o u t an so n and in Ka a as a a at , me s , r g s T t r

’ is a boy .

In other Turkic languages we ﬁnd the variou s

a n u u l o u l iwu l o wu l o u l u hu l o hu l forms , , , , j , g , g , g , o l u o u l o u o chl o l a n u l a n la n o l a n a nd o hl a n g , , y, g , , , g , g

’ ’ 1 al l anin . so n . me g either , boy, or child

The Etruscan m atronymic su fﬁx is occasionally

- - l h n n i na l i nstead of a . T e disti ctio n the usage is

n n a n n merely pho etic , the h vi g bee elided except

n fﬁ a l a Bu t whe the su x follows vowe or liquid .

na n hi has n l in al l this origi l , w ch bee who ly lost the

an u a and wa s in Turkic l g ges , which process of dis a a an an has n fa u ppe r ce from the Etrusc , bee ithf lly

n conserved in Fin ic S peech . Thus in Wo tiak and

’ a n an a n l a a in Ziri i we h ve y , d ughter, while

’ ‘ ’ am o ed neo so n a nd nell ed a In S j is , is d ughter .

n an a it n m and the Tu gusic l gu ges this ofte becomes ,

’ ’ a o mo l i and o n o l i so n an i we h ve g g g , , boy , d n

’ mo to a nd on l ‘ an o o o so n . I M dschu , g , n the

Yenisseia n an a n a n a d and l gu ges the ch ges to , we

’ ’ ﬁnd da l and d l a i - d l a and y , child , f g y , boy,

1 h t t r c o t T a a . f S ee S , S . . 3 2 S cho t A lta ische S r p p ; t , p . 9 Kl a r o h S r a cha tl a s xxx i . 7 v . p ; p t , p ,

226 KIN S H IP which enables us to tra ce the connection of the

a a ch a ch o ch S am o ed a a m Osti k p y, p , p , the j p g , the

T schu d ei a oika and o ia a eiwa s thé p y , p , p , the L pp p ,

u u m u u a a nd Wo tiak i and Wogul p , p , p , p y, the p ,

n a an u al l a n so n . the Hu g ri ﬂ , of which me

nn i h n an o ia These Fi ic forms , of wh ch the Est o i p m a a n a s na a n y be t ke the type , e ble us to expl i the

PU A in -and- n word I , which occurs some four twe ty

n all n Etruscan epitaphs . I these cases the ames

a na and in n n seem to be exclusively fem le mes , o e of them can it be afﬁrmed with any certa inty that the

s n n deceased wa a married woman . In o e case o ly

a e a nd in n an e n is the g recorded , this i st c it is twe ty o ne PU A a e u iva . The word I is , therefore , prob bly q

’ n a a lent to u m rried d ughter or maiden .

ﬁnd a PU U S We lso , but more seldom , the forms I , d FU IU S PU IA M PU IA K PU L a n PU . , , , I , The ﬁrst two of

’ m a an au these y me his d ghter, the third my

’ ‘ a a nd m a d ughter, the fourth y be either little

’ ’ a a a n a s ar e d ughter or our d ughter, ccordi g we

k n guided by the Tur ic or the Hu garian ana logy.

1 o m ar e the Mo n o l b a ha Ma n dschu bu a Finn o ika C p g g , j , p , ‘ ’ T u kish wa k which a l l m e an l ittl e a n d r , . I L— I T E 2 G R S S R . 27

The word PU IA is usually pla ced a t the

n i n the i scr ptio , thus

1 . P T H A N A A LPH I T lT U l s U IA .

a s S ometimes it is the ﬁrst word ,

K MN S T H U KE R N A PU IA : U I : .

in a s S ometimes it comes the middle ,

KA PH 1 PU IA L A C H U PN

n Ka ha ti da u hter o A hu an a L . c na me i g , prob bly , p , g f p .

In o ne case we have

1‘ ° T H A N A MA N I IPE PU IA .

ma e a n T ha na sister o which y p rh ps be re dered, , f

M m den . a ni, a a i

IPE in a The word , which occurs the l st of these

n n a n IPI and A PE . an n i scriptio s , is lso writte Its me i g

ndi a z a a a a a t is i c ted by the Kirghi p , the B shkir p ,

’ and e e h all an an the Teleut y , whic me elder sister .

We have also a n inscription o n a statue of

A n ain E PU L [A JPE A R IT pollo which co t s the words IMI.

We shall presently discuss the whole of this inscr ip

1 2 Fab r etti N o . Ib id N o 6 , . , . 3 7 . 3 1 I i i N b d . b d . o . I , , N o , 228 KIN S H IP .

n n l a a a an tio , whe it wi l ppe r th t these words me

’ ’ A A no t a either pollo s sister rtemis , or , improb bly ,

’

A A . pollo , brother of rtemis

In a few of the mortuary inscriptions we have

a n n two m tro ymics , the seco d of which exhibits the

k n an a dditional sufﬁx . For i st ce

LA R T H A LE T H N A S A T H N T H A L ~ R U VPH |A LK K LA N

2 KA MN A S : LA T H LA R T H A LS A T N A LK KLA N .

Possibly the maternal descent is here recorded

’ - n a n . S n A L n through two ge er tio s i ce de otes child,

’ K n an and k as in A L might de ote gr dchild, the , some

n an a n a a other i st ces would be dimi utive , us ge for

na ar e no t an n which Ugric a logies w ti g .

There ar e three other Etruscan words which

na n . ar e LA N E T E R A desig te childre These words , K , ,

nd a S E C H .

In tracing the afﬁnities of the matronymic sufﬁx

a o l a n an we h ve met with the word g , which me s so n in the dialects of the Turkoman and the Qasach

m a n l a a . no t n T t rs This for is of speci l i terest , o y because it is apparently a very primitive and u n

1 i 2 i N r tt N o . b d. Fab e , I , o .

230 KIN S H IP . following immedia tely after the names of the de

a and n a e . ce sed, precedi g the record of the g Thus we have

' 1 A U LE PA T LIN S R U PE N IA L KLA N .

A s to the exact signiﬁcance of the word we ar e fortunately no t dependent o n mere conjecture or

in o n n a n n ana . e logy It occurs of the bili gu l i scriptio s , which runs thus

' E tr u sca n : v ~KA ZI K K LA N

2 La tin A S S U S F. C. .C I C

The second inscription appears to be word for word a an a n an LA N tr sl tio of the ﬁrst . The Etrusc word K

n a n F h would therefore correspo d to the L ti . , whic

an iliu s t of course st ds for f . We mus therefore

’ 3 a a n n ssume th t KLA N primarily mea t so .

Tha t it m ay have been specially used to denote

so n no t n eldest is improbable . The chief evide ce is derived from two sarcoph agi which were found in

1 Fa r i 2 b ett N o i . , . Ib d , N O . 460. 3 ’ T he E r se cl a nd a n d the G a el ic cl u in chil dr en a n d t e , , , h ’ m o der n S co tch cl a n a tr ib e m a b e r e ar de d a s n o n -A r a n , , y g y wo r ds b o r r o wed b the Kel ts r o m the Pictish o r U r ic , y f g u in i h E n s b s r atu m T he La aliens s t e tr u sca . t . t K LA N E LD E S T S O N . 231

n a t a the tomb of the Ve ete family Perugi . The

ﬁrst bears the inscription

1 S E V E N E T E LA LE T H IA L KLA N .

O n the other we rea d

2 ' LA VE N E T E LA LE T H IA L E T E R A .

These records evidently refer to two brothers whose

na na nd Lar th E S ethr e a S . perso l mes were , of which

and L ar e n n a n . a na A . commo co tr ctio s The f mily me

VE N E T E occurs in al l the nine inscriptions which

n in in were fou d the same tomb . The third word

a n n LA a n an e ch i scriptio is . , which , ccordi g to Etrusc

’ a n a n a Lar th us ge , must represe t the f ther s me , .

The next word LE T H IA L shows that S E T H R E and LA R T H

d n h i a Let e . were both chil re of the s me mother ,

o ne a a LA N But while brother is c lled K , the other is

. an a a s an E T E R A M y ye rs go it wa suggested by K .

3 ’ u a LA N an so n and E T E R A O M ller th t K me t eldest ,

’ A a younger so n . lthough we must bsolutely reject

’ ’ u a n éT E a M ller s deriv tio from the Greek p , yet he wa s probably right in his guess a s to the meaning of

an E T E R A n the Etrusc . In Koibal T a tar o ti me a s

1 i 2 I id F b r ett N O . a . N O , b , .

3 Miil l er ie E t u sk l i ' 6 D r er o . . 44 . v . , , , p 2 2 KI H IP 3 N S .

’ n l a nd na a you ger chi d , the u br ded form of this

Ugric word is shown in the Yakut words edder and

' ’ rider and n edor an n . , the Tu gusic , which me you g

The same signiﬁcation attaches to the Yenisseian

eti and etc a nd a a n itttei words , the K m si , which

l l n r n a h ave a lost the ﬁ al . It is therefore e rly certain that the Etruscan word E T E R A meant either

‘ ’ ’ n so n n so n and ur you g or you ger , the p port of our record (No . is either that LA R T H V E N E T E

n a was n died you g , or th t he the you ger brother of

S E T H R E V E N E T E .

no t w as has n a It does , ho ever, follow, bee usu lly

‘ ’ a a LA N n a an so n . ssumed , th t K ecess rily me t eldest

The S emthni a a at a tomb of the f mily , lso Perugi , affords some a dditio nal evidence as to the meaning

a an ai of these words . Here we h ve other p r of

a a n A and epit phs , lso referri g to two brothers , ruth

A n a a and ar e ule , so s of the s me f ther mother, who

both of them designated as K LA N . We have

1 H - A R S E MT H N I A U LE S E L V E R IA L K LA N .

2 A U S E H MT N I A U H E L V E R E A L : K LA N .

1 2 Fa b tti N I r e O . id N O . , b .,

234 KIN H IP S .

’ ’ an o u l so n and a edder n Turkom g , , the Y kut , you g .

’ A a lleto r a an n n Therefore g would me you g so .

This looks a s if the E T E R A of t he inscriptions mean t

’ n a an n a nd a LA N you g r ther th you ger , th t K simply

’ ’ an so n a nd no t so n a s has n me t , eldest , bee

a a . KLE N A R a usu lly ssumed Moreover , the plur l of

LA N in a KLE N A R a nd K , which occurs the phr ses KI

KLE N A R Z A L (which h ave been discussed in Chapter

’ ’ a n n n V . p . must me either so s or childre ,

’ n n and cannot possibly sig ify eldest so s . The word

LE N -A R -A S I in S an ann inscr i K , which occurs the M o p

‘ ’ ‘ n n n n tio , would be his so s , or his childre . O ce

w d a m a h l d or t ice the word seems to er ote fe le c i , a s

1 L PH A S T I KU l N T I S A LE S K E N S PU IA .

A nd in another inscription we h ave the phrase KLA N

2 PU IA K.

S E H n S A K and S E K The word C , sometimes writte , is found in numerous inscriptions which relate exclu

ivel n n n a s y to wome . It seems to be the femi i e correl

a n LA N as in tive of the m sculi e word K . it occurs the

a a t a m a n s me w y a the close of the epit ph . We y re der

1 2 Fab r etti N N o . Ib id. o 98 7 . , , . DA U GH T E R . 23 5

’ ’ ’

a a . it d ughter , or girl , or possibly eldest d ughter

n The Ugric correspondences ar e numerous . I

Turkish sag- ir d denotes a female slave in the

’ ’ S an a and a an ult s h rem , the word is lso used to me

’ ’ In n a an ele-se a an a n . serv t or ppre tice Hu g ri , f g

‘ ’ 9 an a an and in an an so tsch a . me s wom , Ziri i is sister

’ ’ In Bur at b a -sa -a n a n a n in n j g is you g m ide , Tu gus

’ a -sa th-a n a a an d in a sa kko n is d ughter , L pp de otes

’ ’

ff n . In T scher k es shie a an sa h o spri g is wom , p

‘ ’ ‘ ’ sa a so a sha z a a and sa h-o o a y girl , p d ughter , g

’ boy .

The appel atio ns S E C H and PU IA ar e no t syno ny

n a a n mous , bei g sometimes pplied to the s me perso , as in n n the i scriptio ,

1 PU I A A KLN | S N U PH R Z N A S PA R MN IA L S E C H .

There ar e two or three inscriptions which seem to indicate tha t the word S E C H wa s applicable to a m arried woman . Thus we have

PH A T U T N IE KU T Ll S N E I T E T | N A S A T LE S N A tLi S E K. and a a n g i ,

’ 8 V E IZ I KU ME R E S A VA R N A L : S E K.

1 2 49 . N o . 7 Fab r etti N Ib id . , o . , 3 I id 4 b . N o 9 0. , . 236 KIN S H I P

Not the least interesting of the words denoting

n fﬁ -l S A -E S A ~ A S A a a ki ship is this su x , , or , which ppe rs in a n n a nd the two l st i scriptio s , which is sometimes

- a a a in cut down to s. We h ve lre dy met with it 220 n a a n n o n . the bili gu l equiv le ts give p , where we saw a KA l N -A L an a C A l N N IA N A T U S and th t is tr sl ted ,

- - that VA R N A L IS A is also translated VA R IA N A T U S . These instances show th a t the word na tu s is solely the

u a n -N A L -A L n i n i n eq iv le t of or , while there is oth g

' the Latin which corresponds to the Etruscan sufﬁx

- f n an u in a o f IS A . The su ﬁx co st tly occ rs the epit phs m n n e as a in a . , but solely sufﬁx the m tro ymic word

us a a s an a a It m t therefore be reg rded ppell tive,

a n no t a . rel ti g to the dece sed , but to his mother It is of still more common occurrence in the epitaphs

n a a n l of wome , but here it is usu lly ppe ded direct y

’ to the surname borne by the husband s family.

H R A V - S A n f Phr avna as Thus P N I de otes the wi e of , or

’ sa a Phr avna w a we should y, D me , here s the

‘ matronymic PH R A V N -A L-IS A designates the S o n of

’ Dame Phr avna .

In order to make clear the normal usage of this sufﬁx it may be well to give a few inscriptions in

The mode in which these kinships ar e ordinarily denoted is well exhibited by the epitaphs found in

H er ini a at hi the tomb of the f mily Clusium . T s

n a n n a n n tomb co t i ed eight ur s , be ri g the followi g

1 inscriptions

1 . LT H H E R IN I U MR A N A L

2 L R A . T H H E R IN I LT H T H U MS N A L z KLA N

3 . A R T U T N A KLA N IU R A T H MS N A L

4. T H A T LE S N E I H E R IN IS A PU LU PH N A L

5 . A T H H E R IN I LT H T LE S N A Ll S A

6 . LT H H E R Il T LE S N A L

7 . T H A N IA T U T N E | KLA N T U N IA : R A T H U MS N A L

8 . A T H V l PIN A L

The explanation of these records seems to be as

— 4 wa s 5 r follows No . the mother of No . . By bi th

n T l esna a a she belo ged to the f mily, whose tomb lso

wn n as T l t . o a w esnei exists a Clusium Her sur me , l h 2 n n T esna . S e a . the femi i e form of m rried No ,

in a di n o wn and therefore took , d tio to her , her

’ na H er ini s f -isa husband s sur me , with the u ﬁx ,

9 equivalent to Dame This sufﬁx also appears in

1 F r ti N o s 4 5- 502 ab et , . 9 . MILY T H E H E R IN I FA . 239

5 a n so n . the matro ymic of her , No , who is c lled

’

T l esnal isa so n a T l esnei. a b a , or of D me He lso e rs

na a a n a a s his third me p tro ymic , which is the s me

2 . na a N O . a as the ﬁrst me of his f ther , The f ther

1 a w was 2 . . a of No . is No He m rried wido , who by bir th o ne of the R athu m n a family . Her ﬁrst

an was a na a a a husb d Tut , f mily whose tomb lso

a exists at Clusium . This widow seems to h ve brought into the H er ini family two children by her

n . 3 and a a . a ﬁrst husb d These were boy, No , girl ,

7 . n ar e a No . These childre c lled respectively

n l n i n Klanin a d K a tu n a . These words do o t appear

a n an na a nd m a an to h ve bee Etrusc proper mes , y me

’ n and a m a n stepso stepd ughter, or possibly y de ote

n a a illegitima cy . The Ge e logic l Table which follows will make clear the kinships of the rema ining

n members of the family . The ames printed in italics

ar e those of persons whose epitaphs ar e no t among

in e n and r es e c those the tomb , but whose xiste ce p

tive kinships ar e sufﬁciently indicated by the Etruscan

system of nomenclature .

9 ha s a a n and n n No . the efﬁgy of wom the i scriptio

V E PE T R U N I LA KA PtZ JN A L 1 0 . A U LE : T IT E S PE T R U N IS

1 1 A U LE T IT E S [PE l T R U N l S E LU S T E T E R A . V

1 2 . PH A S T I T I T I A PE T I S

- - - 1 1 3 . PE T R O N L F N O FO R S IN IA . L. I U S

a dl n f l a ana on It is h r y eed u , fter the expl ti s which

a n a a n na h ve bee lre dy give , to go through these mes

2 r hna in . m a ri T a c detail . No see s to ha ve m r ed a as n n a a a her seco d husband . The Ge e logic l T ble i wh ch follows will explain the rest . The places of

5 1 1 n a n he . a n T 0 d 1 ar e . Nos , , , u cert i word

T U S U R T H I will be explained presently .

There ar e few Etruscan words which possess plainer Ugric afﬁnities than the su fﬁx -IS A In

2 all an i isa the br ches of the Ugric stock th s word ,

a n a ns us a s a with v rious pho etic modiﬁc tio , is ed

m in na a e and title i ply g origi lly the respect due to g , subsequently coming to bear the meaning of ma ster

a n n or mistress , lord or l dy, thus correspo di g very

a an S n and n closely with the It li ig or sig ora .

’ ‘ ’ in u issi ans a Thus T rkish me m ster, lord,

1 t i N F r t o . ab e , 2 95 ho tt A l ta ische S r . . . S ee S c , p p

2 44 KIN H IP S .

’ ’ owner ; essa - l et means nobility of birth ; and

‘ ’ ‘ ’ a h h an sc esc a a . or me s comr de, or peer The

a u a T in S a a l fo r mid Y k ts , urkic tribe iberi , c l their a a ese ble foe the white be r, , the most respectful

in an a va n n n title their l gu ge , equi le t to mo seig eur or

an a . In rm a nd am issa gr df ther Fi Esth , or is

’ a a and isa -nta a the In f ther , is m ster of house

’ ‘ ’ n a an is- ten in n li e tsen Hu g ri God is , Mo go c is Lord ’ a and a ar e a in ari or m ster, rel ted words pplied v ous

S iberian languages to honoured female relatives— as

’ ’ ‘ ese edschi a dsoha a n a scha , sister ; , mother ; , u t ,

‘ Bu r t an t . In a a n wife of elder bro her j , Mo golic

’ a n a iz i an and na l gu ge , me s both wife mother, g

‘ ’ ‘ ’ a sa a n e - ese i —i S i i s e and os- e a is u t , g or g sist r, g

’ In a a bisa is father . sever l of the Turkic di lects

‘ ’ o r b sa a n w a nd in a l l kis y me s ife , of them

‘ ’ or kys an daughter . The root extends . me s

‘ A an a from the rctic Oce to the C uca sus . Thus

‘ ’ in S am o ed u -itscha a an h s j p g is wom , w ile ﬁ is

‘ ’ ’ a w in T scher k es and a se a a n in ife , y is m ide

Lesghi .

In a few of the Etruscan i nscriptions the sufﬁx

-isl a n a isa no in takes the form i ste d of , but there is

O ' ' whic h w il l G u ide. U S in a ssi n in O a distin o

246 KIN S H IP .

‘ ’ n in S am o ed ser i a and ser ea tem fou d the j widow,

’ ‘ a to celebrate a wedding . The Kar gass Tatar

’ er do k a , widow, seems to be the s me word deprived

n n n a n na . a of its i iti l co so t The other Etrusc form ,

- U R T H I a tu in n T U S , exhibits preﬁx which umerous

Ugric la nguages denotes marriage or the loss of

n . in S am o e dic a tho i tu ne virgi ity Thus , j di lects , , ,

‘ 9 and tu na an a a a din to i in , me m rri ge ; wed g is

Koibal Ta tar ; and in other Turkic languages a

‘ ’ ‘ du l —ka r i ka r i an tu l -kizi kiz i widow is ( , wom ( , ’ l n du . perso , or simply

The words T U S U R T H I and T U S U R T H IR occur in the

Petr u ni tomb o n the two double sarcophagi which

n a n s a each co t i ed the bodie of m arried couple .

’ a nin T U S U R T H I an Prob bly the femi e me s wife , while

‘ T U S U R T H IR a a n , obviously plur l word , de otes wedded

9 a a o n n n n p ir . The us ge the mo ume ts seems to i di

‘ ’ a a S U R T an and S U R T E S c te th t I me t widow, w ’ widowed dame or a wido . Thus

1 PH A S T I S U R T E S

w w m a an Pha sti a ido . a a y me , We h ve lso the p arallel inscriptions

1 F r tti N a b e , o . T I 247 A GGLU T IN A ON .

1 LT H -A N IS ‘ S U R T E S

2 LA T H I KA | S U R T E S

3 T H A N A A C H U N I LA -T IT E S S U R T E S

na n ana This is the desig tio of Th , by birth of the

‘ A na a i a Lar th a chu f m ly , d ughter of , wife of Tite , widow . 4 V E ILIA S U R T I : V E LKZ N A L S E K

na Veilia a wido w da u hter o would desig te , , g f

5 KA PZ N A S S U R T U I PLA U T I A R PU M

r Pa m . t A . D a me Ka a na wido w o Pl a u i. would be p , f

S triking as ar e the strict and universal corre spo ndences of meaning between the Etruscan and

n n a a a Ugric words which de ote ki ship , the gr mm tic l signiﬁcance of the usage of those which ar e employed A l l as sufﬁxes is of still greater ethnological import . the Ugric languages belong to the agglu tinative

a n n a cl ss , the disti guishi g fe ture of which is the

n n f system of glui g o to the root su ﬁx after sufﬁx .

a n ana in A an Qu lifyi g or expl tory words , which ry languages would appear either a s pre -positions or as

1 2 Fab r etti N o . Ib id . N , , o . 3 I i b d . N , o . 4 I id 5 b . N 1 7 1 . 2 2 o . 8 Ib id N 1 . o . 7 , . , 248 KIN S H IP .

n n n s ar e in an a i depe de t word , the Ugric l gu ges suc cessivel o n as - n in y glued post positio s , the order which we should arrange them being usually r e

in an versed . Now the mode which the Etrusc s employed the sufﬁxes -a l and -isa is beyond al l

a na m a question distinctly ggluti tive . It y be co nﬁ dentl y asserted th at the mere existence of such a word as T LE S N -A L-IS A or VA R - N A L-IS A is of itself sufﬁcient to establish the agglutinative character of Etruscan

a a and at the gr mm r , thus to set rest for ever question

n u afﬁn an n of the li g istic ities of the Etrusc to gue . It is an i nexplicable marvel that this obvious and u nmistakable feature of the Etruscan language should

n n n h ave so lo g escaped recog itio .

BI LIN G A LS 250 U .

n a n n o n a na n seemi gly equiv le t, provi g ex mi tio to

a ff n a a rel te to di ere t members of the s me f mily .

Even the nine inscriptions which remain ar e

a n n n most dis ppoi ti g . They co sist almost exclu sivel na and n y of proper mes , o ly supply us with the

a n a n o ne at direct L ti equiv le ts of , or most , of two,

an a a Etrusc voc bles . These h ve been discussed in

a the last chapter . We h ve seen that the E truscan

’ fﬁ -A L an at N A T U S an su x , tr sl ed by , me s mother s

’ ’ an a LA N a F. an so n and child , th t K , tr sl ted by , me s , that the u ntranslated sufﬁx ~ IS A is equivalent to

’ dame .

In a ddition to these direct results there ar e

n n a A n others of a i direct ch racter . n a alysis of the

. bilinguals shows tha t in several cases the Latin names ar e no t identical with the corresponding

an na n a a n an a n ih Etrusc mes , bei g pp re tly tr sl tio s ,

a o f an a n n ndin ste d tr sliter tio s o ly , of the correspo g

Etruscan names

The greatest obstacle in the investigation of the afﬁnities of the Etruscan language has been the difﬁ

n - a s the a culty of discoveri g test words , to re l meaning of which there exists any independent and T H E IN E IN R IP T I N S C ON S . 251

n In a in h certa in indica tio . every c se w ich such a

can in an wa n a nd n a word y y be fou d , show to be r the sa me meaning in the Ugric languages as in the

a n an t n a Etrusc , o her li k is thereby dded to our

n a a am na chai n of proof. He ce c reful ex i tion of these apparently b arren bilinguals m ay prove ultimately to be frui tfu l o f positive a nd valuable

resul ts .

I will begin by transcribing from Fab r etti the nine bilinguals .

T H N IN E BILIN GU A L IN S R IPT IO N S E C .

I .

E tr u sca n : v LE KN E v T H A PIR N A L

C LIC l N l C ~ F

1 1 .

E tr u sca n PU P V E LIMN A A U KA H A T IA L

2 La tin P O LU MN U S A -F V IO LE N S C A FA T IA N A T V I U S .

III .

E tr u sca n A T H U N A T A VA R N A L uS JA

3 La tin M A L ‘ U O T C I IU S R U F S VA R |A N A T U S .

1 2 i 2 N o 3 ab r tt N o . 53 Ib id. i 4 F e . . Ib . N O 9 , , d , . 7 . 252 BILI N G U A LS .

IV .

E tr u sca n

A E LC H E PH U LN I A E LC H E S KIA R T H IA LIS A

La tin

1 FO LN IU S A r FU S C U S

V .

V L A LPH N I N U VI KA IN A L

- 2 c A LFl U S A F C A IN N ! A N A T U S .

I V .

KU IN T E S I N U A R N T N A L

3 Q S E N T IU S L F A R R I A N A T U S .

I VI .

A T I T I A VA N IA L

- ‘ A T IT iU S A F S C A E C A u s.

‘ I VI I.

v KA z K -KLA N

- 5 C CA S S I U S C F S A T U R N IN U S .

X I .

E tr u sca n A R T H -KU R JZ N A VA R N A LIS LA

6 La tin - - C C /E S IU S C F VA R IA N A T .

1 2 2 3 N . I id Fab r e tti N o 2 Ib id. b 51 . o . 79 . N o 9 0 , . , , . 8 . 4 Ib id 5 Ib id N o 460 6 . N 3 . . . . . , o . 9 , 6 Ib id o 252 F r n eni n e o f r e r en I ha ve N . . o co v e c e ce . , f

2 4 5 BILIN G U A LS .

3 O G N O ME N a . The C , usu lly derived from some personal or family peculiarity

ME N n th n 4. A GN O e a The , ofte derived from me of the mother .

Thus in the case of Marcus Porcius Cato S aloni an a r ocno men no men us , M rcus is the p , Porcius the ,

a co no men S al o nianu s an a no men C to the g , while is g , which was derived from the name of his mother i S alon a .

It must be remembered that the records of the

an n a n u a nd Etrusc tombs exte d over sever l ce t ries , na turally the system of nomenclature is much more simple at the beginning than at the end of this

n a n n period. The bili gu l i scriptio s belong to the time when the Etruscan language was giving place

a n and to L ti , they therefore exhibit the system of n n a in a a and ar ~ ome cl ture its most el bor te form , p take to some extent of peculiarities introduced from the Roman system .

In these late Etruscan epitaphs we usually ﬁnd

na in n four mes , which occur the followi g order

he PR Z E N O ME N n I . T a na , or perso l me

2 ME N n . N O a a . The , or f mily me E T A ME LA T E 2 5 R U S O N N O N C U R . 5

3 a n n o f a . The pr e ome the f ther , which thus

a a PA T R O N MI forms substitute for Y C .

MA T R O N MI n . 4. na The Y C , bei g the me of the

- f a i. mother, with the su ﬁx

In the case of married women the pla ce of the

’ patronymic is often taken by the husb and s name

f - with the su ﬁx isa .

We m ay no w compare the Etruscan with the

R an far as n a na om system, so the bili gu ls e ble us to do so .

1 a n n . n n . The Pr e ome Here the correspo de ce is

La n aen n in ca close . The ti pr ome is every se either a transliteratio n or a translation of the Etruscan

n n in an a n n prae ome . Thus No . I . the Etrusc pr e ome

Vl E LE l an a a n r mno m en C tA l U S J is tr sl ted by the L ti p , a nd in 11 . an a n n No . the Etrusc pr e ome PU PtLE J is

an a e n a n ae n n ] tr sliter t d i to the L ti pr ome PIU BLIU S .

2 n . The Nome . Here also there is a close cor

n n . an n n an a respo de ce The Etrusc ome is tr sliter ted , no t an a f - ius a a a tr sl ted , the su ﬁx , which ch r cterises

" an n n n a n T in . Rom ome , bei g ppe ded . hus No . I

LE KN E nd i a n . e becomes No II . V E LIMN A b comes VO LU MN I U S . B ILI G A L N U S .

3 a n . a d . The P tro ymic This is usu lly repre sente in the Etruscan by the initial or ﬁrst syllable of the

’ a na a nd in a n n a f ther s me , the L ti by the i iti l of the

’ a na and n f ther s me the letter F. It is worthy of ote

I and IX. na a in a . V . a th t two c ses , Nos , the p ter l

n in La n n desce t is recorded the ti versio , but omitted

n n n a a from the Etr usca . The i troductio of p tro n a a in an a and was ymic is of l te d te Etrusc epit phs ,

n n probably due to Rom a i ﬂuence or exampl e .

4 n n . no n an an . The Cog ome There is i st ce of

an n n In C . I a n a Etrusc cog ome . N V . the L ti PO M. p pears to be a cognomen formed by a translation of

s an a n the Etru c p tro ymic A E LC H E S .

5 . a n a n a The M tro ymic . We h ve see th t the paternal descent is in two instances omitted from

an a l in the Etrusc record , but c reful y recorded the

In nn n d n Latin version . like m a er the mater al esce t

in t n an a n n is hree i st ces omitted from the L ti versio ,

n a but recorded in the Etruscan . The eth ologic l import of this difference has already been insisted

n a n a n in o n . o There is true L ti m tro ymic , but four cases the Etruscan ma tronymic is translated by means

u in . 11 . n of the La tin word na t s. Thus No the Etrusca

m a tro n m ic KA H A T IA L is tr a nsla te d C A FA T IA N A T U S .

La tin Licin i n o n e C . ( )

E u V el im n a A u Kahatia l n o n tr u scan P p . . (

P l u m niu F afa tia na u s V io l e La tin . V o s A . C . t

A n o n s A T iti . E tr u ca n . ( F T itiu s A . . n o ne 8 098 . c La tin A . ( )

th U na ta no ne V a r nal isa n o n E tr u sca n A . ( ) (

O tacil iu s n o ne R u u La ti/n M. ( ) f

E tr u sca n A el che Phu l ni A el ches Kia r thiali sa ( n o n

F l niu s A F Fu . o n o n e s La tin Q . ( ) e

S ince the Latin agnomen thus supplies the place

f an a n a a o the Etrusc m tro ymic , it seems prob ble th t they ar e in some way connected . Now a Latin

n n n na na ag ome , bei g ordi rily formed from the me of

n a a a a a n the mother , is the e rest ppro ch to m tro ymic

a n a . in which the L ti us ge permitted It is , therefore, a ccordance with probabil ity to suppose tha t the

i l s a n a n na V o en S e . a i L ti g omi Niger , , c e c l s, Rufus ,

u scu s a nd S atu r ninu s d an n F , were erived by tr slatio or reflexion from the Etruscan names borne by the mothers of these persons .

The bilinguals supply us with the following equivalents T A N LA T E D A T N M R S M RO Y IC S . 259

E tr uscan Ma tr o nymic Latin T r ansl atio n Der ived La tin A gnomen

I . T H A PIR N A L (none) N I G E R

KA H A T IA L C A FA T IA N A T U S V IO LE N S

V S U U III. A R N A LIS A VA R |A N A T U R F S

KIA R T H IA LIS A (no ne) FU S C U S

n n V . KA IN A L C A IN N IA N A T U S ( o e)

R A n n VI. A N T N L A R R |A N A T U S ( o e)

n n V II. VA N IA L ( o e) S C A E C A LI S

n n n n S VIII . ( o e) ( o e) S A T U R N IN U

X A R |A N A T n n VA R N A L S LA . I . I V ( o e)

Hence we obtain Latin translations of ﬁve

Etruscan female names

E tr u sca n La tin

T A PIR I N G R A 1 . H I

K A V IO LE N S II. A H T I

A R R U FA III . V I

K T H I FU S A IV . IA R C

S C A E A L| S VII . VA N I C

We have no w to a scertain whether these ﬁve

ar e n in an a words to be fou d the Ugric l gu ges ,

whether they bear the meani ngs which ar e thus in

n n na dicated by the Lati ag omi .

s 2 ILIN A B G U LS .

’

11. n In n n . KA H A T l . , viole t I scriptio No the

Latin a gnomen VIO LE N S is derived from the Etr usca n matronymic KA H A T IA L therefore the Etruscan female

’ a name KA H A T | must have meant violent . The s me

a n a n n word , be ri g the s me se se , ru s through every

a n — nn n br ch of the Ugric stock Turkic , Fi ic, Mo golic ,

n nd am o edic a S . Tu gusic , j

n ka ta at n ka tu The Tu gusic , the Burj (Mo golic) ,

a ka tex a nd S am o e dic ka r the Koib l (Turkic) , the j

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ l l n ta a a a a . g , me ﬁerce , rough , tough , h rd

’ The T u ngusic ka t-a r a m and the Bu rj at ka t-er na m

‘ ’ I ka - m n mean to galop . n Ostiak t te mea s to

’ ’ " In n - na z . ka d a s tch or sei e Tu gus the word f,

’ ’ a an - na pplied to horses , me s self willed , obsti te ,

‘ ’ ‘ and in Yenissei ka t- lb eden an me s swift, mettle

’ some .

‘ ’ ’ In n a an ked an t a nd Hu g ri me s temper , spiri ,

‘ ’ ’ ha ti an in n me s he rushes , or e ters by force .

’ ’ ’ S n ku vvet in an ka t -u a in tre gth , force , is Osm li , g

T Chuk tsch a a and xu tche in Bu r t s éi . In T t r , j Noga i a nd u mu T a a a ka ti- el and in Q q t r storm is j ,

- Tobolsk Tatar it is ka tti ii. S ince j el and il mean

262 BILIN G U A LS .

- m atronymic KIA R T H l A LIS A . Therefore the Etruscan

’ KIA R T H I a an a a word must h ve me t d rk or sw rthy .

A R -T H I a l n a n In The word KI prob b y co t i s two roots .

n - an a ka r a the whole of the twe ty two Turkic l gu ges ,

’ a r a cha r a an a and in n g , or , me s bl ck , Mo golic

’ n black is ka r a or xa r a . The seco d root is appa r entl an a a ter e ter i y br ded form of the Turkic , , or der i W to u l and a tu o e all , the ogul , the L pp lj , of

’ - which mean skin . The Etruscan word KIA R T H I

’ ’ an a nn o r a would therefore me d rk ski ed sw rthy , a fair equivalent of the Latin fu sca .

’

In n n . . L T H PIR I a . a n A , bl ck I scriptio No I the ti agnomen N I G E R is derived from the Etrusca n matro

" - r u nymic T H A PIR N A L. Therefore the Et scan name

‘ T H A PIR I must have meant black — probably bla ck

- a a a n a nn . h ired r ther th bl ck ski ed This word , although the vestiges of it in the Ugric languages a r e a a n a n na somewh t f i t, is of speci l i terest, i smuch a s the laws of Mongolic grammar enable us to S how tha t it is simply the i ntensitive form of the pre

’

n . A R an a a T H P cedi g word If KI I me t d rk (fusc ) , A IR I

‘ n a n would mea very d rk ( igra ) . Mongolic ih tensitives ar e for med by pr eﬁxing to the wor d the A IR I BLA C K ’ T H P , . 263

a a n the letter p , preceded by reduplic tio of ﬁrst

in two Bu r at a ka r a and xa r a syllable . Thus j di lects

’ ‘ n ar e n n mean black . He ce formed the i te sitives

’ 1 - - ka ka r a and r a xa r a u a . E tr u s p p , q ite bl ck The can T H A PIR A ni er a n a a , g , would thus be br ded form

ka - ka r a xa -xa r a za -xa r a tha -tha r a k x of p , p , p , or p , , ;

z and th n n an a . an , bei g i terch ge ble The vowel ch ge in the second syllable is interesting as an instance of the harmonic permutation of vowels which is so

a a an a an ch r cteristic of the Ugric l gu ges , the Etrusc

l n the ecu liar n a an l specia ly followi g p Hu g ri aw. The

Mongolic xap xa r a and the Etruscan thap ir i taken together enable us to explain severa l anomalous

’ an a as a Ugric words which me bl ck, such the L pp z io a d n sa chr in a nd tscha ka r in and pp , the Tu gusic ,

amo edic sa a r tsa a and ir ide. the S j g , g , p

II. a n n In n n . V a n VA N I . I scriptio No the L ti g ome

S C A E CA L| S is derived from the Etruscan m atronymic

In a no v a a n n VA N IA L. this c se ery s tisf ctory expla atio can n n f n n be give , owi g to the dif iculty of determi i g

n ﬁ an a n a n en w b the sig i c ce of the L ti g om , hich possi ly

u refers to some unknown a gural rule . S C A E CA L| S

1 r n B u i dtisch n r a l e hr e 2 a s é e ch . C t S 1 . , j p , p A L 264 BILIN G U S .

n a n n an seems to de ote si ister , u lucky, or d gerous

A ll a an a a ana path . th t c be s id is th t the Ugric lo gies

’ ’ an A N an an n of the Etrusc V I me d gerous , rotte ,

1 02 su r a . a . re dy to perish (see p . , p )

a an a n In Inscription No . VIII . we h ve other g o m en S A T U R N IN U S b u t a s n n a , , the correspo di g m tro

n m ic no t n . y is give , it would be fruitless to discuss it

Excluding from consideration the two la st ca ses, “ in a a ar e n m a n which m teri ls deﬁcie t , it y, I thi k , be a a na KA H A T I A R KIA R T H I and lleged th t the four mes , V I , ,

T H A PIR I a n a n a s , yield by themselves rgume t to the a fﬁnities of the Etruscan language which closely

n approaches to a demo stration . The m athem atica l cha nces against any mere fortuitous coincidence of sound and meaning in these four words ar e quite

n overwhelmi g .

In a dditio n to the agnomina reflected from the

a n a in o ne n a n m tro ymics , we h ve i st ce a Latin

‘ cog nomen which is apparen tly reflected o r tr ansl a te d

r a n a nd e a n f om the p tro ymic, th refore equiv le t to it in an n n n . 0 n me i g I scriptio N IV . ru s thus

E tr u sca n : A E LC H E PH U LN I A E LC H E S KIA R T H IA LIS A

L a tin F Q . O LN IU S A . F. FU S C U S .

266 BILIN G U A LS .

‘ The word A E L-C H E might therefore me an quince

’ 1 a a pple or pple fruit .

In three of the bilinguals the Etruscan praenomen

a n l a in a n n in is tr s iter ted the L ti versio , but the other six cases it appears to have been translated .

We have the following equi valent praenomina

N o 1 N o III IX. N . 1 N II . N o . . . . . o V . O N O . I . V . V

E tr us a n c v v A R T H . . A T H . A E LC H E . V L. .

in t 0 . La . M. . C a . C C .

Hence we see tha t the common Latin name CA IU S is thrice taken a s the equivalen t of the common

d n I. . an an na VE LE . V Etrusc me (Nos , , o ce

H A as the equivalent of the Etruscan name A R T . lso

A T H a n u an na an a e , very commo Etr sc me , is tr sl t d by

MA R CU S (No .

an na A T H M a s The Etrusc me , or it is sometimes

w s n n a n . a writte , is of gre t i terest It bor e by the

S al viu s t o was an n Emperor O h , who of cie t Etruscan

n a n n ar e o r i nci es li e ge , belo gi g, we t ld , to the p p

2 m a a n E tr u r iae. It y be lso ide tiﬁed with the name

1 , e e C r a w o r d E tr u sca n Inscr i tio ns 68 E l lis r S . A f , p , p ; ,

m o nia n r i in o E tr u sca n s . 59 E l lis A sia tic A nities o O g f , p ; , ﬁ f ’ 0 lia ns 2 . l d Ita . O , p 2 l r 41 . Mu l l e D ie E tr u sker vo . i . . 9 , , p E M T H E P R N O E N . 267

c wa s b n f a n Ete , whi h or e by the chie t i of the fourth of the seven Magya r tr ibes a t the tim e of their settle

n a ment in Hu gary . It seems lso to form the ﬁrst

n na - man a portio of the me of Oth , the gre t Turkic sultan from whom the Otto -m an empire a nd the

- l n Os man i la guage take their name .

There can be little doubt as to the meaning of

’ n A th A t t ‘ a . an the me , , or O ho It me s horse ,

’ ’ n In - a a a . n horsem , or c v lier twe ty two of the

’ an a a t an a ‘ and t Turkic l gu ges me s horse , the roo can a a in n n be lso tr ced the Mo golic , Tu gusic ,

S a mo edic nn and a a . j , Fi ic , C uc sic stocks

a n na a as The L ti me M rcus , which is employed the translation of the Etruscan A th,m ay be expla ined by reference to a wide - sprea d A ryan word which

’

an . a S an r mr a me s horse We h ve the sk it g , the

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ a n n m a r e ch se , hu ti g , the Keltic , horse, the

’ an m a r ch and n old High Germ , horse , the E glish

ma r e. no t a a a n The word is cl ssic l L ti , but its existence in Low Latin is indicated by the French

’ ’ ’ ma r echa l a m a word , groo or f rrier , the source of

n m a r sha l the E glish .

The name CA IU S is used in the bilinguals a s the 268 BI LIN A L G U S .

T wo plausible deriva tions of the name Caius or

an C aj u s might have presented themselves to a Rom .

a n La n ca a It might h ve bee referred to the ti word j , which according to Isidore and Ful gentiu s meant a

cudgel or it might have been explained b yrefe rence to the a ncient custom by which in Roma n marriage festivals the bridegroom and bride were

na a s a a nd a a a n m an and desig ted C ius C i , equiv le t to

’ ’ 1 a n and n a a ma wife , or b ro femme . The me C ius y

‘ ’ therefore have been taken to mean either a husband

‘ ’ a . an na A or cudgel The Etrusc me rth, which is o ne a n a m a f equiv le t of C ius, y be re erred to the

’ ’ k a r er ir an m an and Tur ic , , , husb d , , the

o n o lic er e. an V the e u iva M g The Etrusc ele , other q

n o f a m a a n Yenisseian le t C ius , y be expl i ed by the

’ u l and u t h an a a Of f p , whic me the sh ft or h ndle

’ - a n axe a h n a in u l b en a . , root whic is see lso f , stick

’ ‘ ’ In Mo r dwin ot a a a nd p is post or st ke , the root ma a in n n a an S a y be tr ced Wogul , Olo ets , Hu g ri , mo

d n an a a . jed , other Ugric l gu ges

1 T his u sa e seem s to b e n o n -A r an C o m are the E g y . p gyp ’ ’ ‘ ’ tian ha hu sb a n d m al e the Ba s u e izo u m a n he , , , q g , , t ’ u r k ic kizi m an a nd the T u r kic r l ati e r o no u n hi . T , , e v p

270 D E DI A T I C ON S . exists a fu ndamental difference as to the nature a nd motive of the gift ; a difference which must be constantly and carefully kept in view if we would

u a t a n n a n hope to arrive successf lly i terpret tio .

The treasures of Etrusca n ar t which bear inscr ip tions of dedication do no t seem to h ave been placed in an a n a an y temple, to h ve bee dedic ted to y deity, or to h ave been given in satisfa ction of any vo w.

no t O ff n in n They were eri gs ho our of the gods , they

were gifts for the uses of the dead .

as a n a a a It is , we h ve see , the ch r cteristic h bitude o f Turanian nations to make the tomb the treasure

and no t n house, the temple . The gods eeded no an an a gifts, but the w ts of the cestr l spirits

u u n n had to be d tif lly supplied . The Tura ia creed was A nimistic . This creed taught that in the ghost world the spirits of the dep arted ar e served by the spirits of those utensils and ornaments which

in t they have used life . It hus became the pious

a in and duty of the survivors to pl ce the tomb , to

a the a a d dedic te to perpetu l service of the dece se ,

a the most precious tre sures which they possessed .

These constitute the costly objects which the T H E D W IE F H E DE A D 2 1 O R S O T . 7

an a in n a nd Etrusc tombs h ve yielded such profusio ,

which no w crowd the shelves of our museums .

The inscri ptions which ar e frequently engraved

n n as a upo these gifts will be fou d , rule, to record a presentation of the object to the ghostly owner .

O ne n an ma an a of them , for i st ce , y be tr sl ted thus

I a m a gift to the ghost of The inscription

n a nd n n itself will be give comme ted o hereafter .

n and ar t as di Ute sils objects of , such cups , shes ,

a a m a a and l mps , r our, v ses , gems , se ls , j ewellery ,

all a n form , however, the sm est cl ss of the i scribed objects which h ave thus been dedicated to the

Far n ancestral spirits . more umerous ar e the

n LA R E S ar e a a i scribed , which little portr it st tues of

a a a n the deceased . We h ve lre dy see how the

a S amo eds n and a an Osti ks, j , Mo gols , other p g Ugric races ar e still in the h abit of making little images to

a represent the dea d . These im ges ar e kept in the

u a a a a and ar e ho se for ye r or two fter the dece se , treated with the same honour and respect which were paid in his lifetime to the person whom they

1 n A t end a a represe t . the of regul ted period the

S ee 24 125 su a 1 r . pp . , , p 272 DE DIC A T I O N S .

a ar e in ar e im ges deposited the tomb , where they

a nnually visited by the survivors .

n lik was a the This , or somethi g e this , lso

a n Etruscan pra ctice . From them the us ge desce ded

an a l had to the Romans . Every Rom f mi y its

LA R A R IU M a a n a n a , ch mber which co t i ed the im ges of an an t m ha va cestors . The Etrusc o bs ve yielded st n a a a umbers of these little portr it st tues , which occ sio nall y bear dedi ca tory or commemora tive inscr ip

na a n tions . S uch is the ture of the gre ter portio of the records which will be discussed in the present chapter .

It must be a cknowledged that the inscriptions o n

a ar e as a u d f these dedic ted objects , r le , more i ﬁcult

n a n an of i terpret tio th the mortuary rec o rds . We

a in n a n h ve less to guide us our i terpret tio , the

a n an n ar e na possible limit tio s of me i g less rrow,

‘ while the Ugric a nalogies ar e certain to be more

s n ar e no t ob cure , si ce the words employed of the

a a an a nd a n a s me prim ry import ce , the s me u ivers l

ff n as n a e n di usio the terms which de ote g or ki ship .

a a in Much , therefore , th t will be put forw rd this

a a a a n a ch pter is of ch r cter more or less co jectur l ,

274 DE DI 0A T I O N S

— S U T H IN A . This word is found engraved o n a great variety of objects which have been discovered in is a na an a n tombs . It usu lly u ccomp ied by y

a a a a a i other words . Thus st tue , br ss boss , m rror , and several brass dishes have been found which

a as n n a na be r this word their sole i scriptio . Occ sio lly,

b a na . however , the word is preceded y proper me

o n a a ﬁnd Thus , br ss dish we the words

R LA T H ME T IE S S U T H IN A , and o n an other dish , 1

A R T H KE KN A S U T H IN A .

It is O pen to question whether the name in these cases is that of the donor or the donee The inscriptions m ay signify tha t the object was a S U T H IN A

n Lar th Meties A prese ted to the spirit of , or of rth

hna n m a a n a Ke , or these perso s y h ve prese ted

nna S U T H IN A to the spirits of u med relatives .

The meaning of the word S U T H IN A has already

2 has n been indicated . It bee shown th at the Ugri c

’ su t n n n a nd a root de otes bur i g , th t the Etruscan

‘ word S U T H I was used to designate a place for

’ Fa r e ti o s b t N . 8 02 zs , b , 2 e 140 215 su r S e . a pp , , p . S U T H IN A A ‘ FE ’ N F IN G . 2 5 , O R 7

’ ‘ ’ a a In nn shes , or tomb . Fi ic grammar the

‘ n n na, n n n . desi e ce sig iﬁes belo gi g to Therefore ,

S U T H IN A would mean somethi ng connected with a a n n n n s criﬁce , or with crem tio , or somethi g belo gi g

A t n da n d to a tomb . the prese t y the Chi ese an other Turanian nations burn the objects which ar e

ff a in l a o ered for the use of the dece sed, the be ief th t the spirit of the object will be thus m ade ava ilable

n for the uses of the spirit of the depa rted . Chi ese frugality has even gone so far as to substitute a cremation of paper representations of the objects

ff a n a n o ered , the rticles themselves bei g ret i ed for the

In an n n use of the survivors . the Etrusc i scriptio s the usage of the word S U T H IN A plainly shows that it

’ a n an ff n must h ve de oted o eri g, while the etymology indicates that it original ly meant either a burnt

’ ’ a o ﬁer in offering or simply a sepulchr l g.

— MI. A large number of Etru scan inscriptions

In no n an begin with this word . i st ce does it occur

nn n as n except at the begi i g of a sentence . It h bee generally admitted that it cannot b e anything else

an n n a an th the ﬁrst perso si gul r of the verb subst tive , and that it must be equivalent in meaning to the E 276 D DIC A T ION S .

a n su m . i n an o n a a L ti For st ce , the st tue of priestess m aking a lib ation we rea d

1 MI : T H A N EA JS ,

n n I a m T h h a a nd s. w ich evide tly me s , There is also an inscription o n a tomb a t S aluzz o which runs

2 MI S U T H I LA R T H IA L MU T H IKU S

I a m the to mb o L a r thia l Mu h /cu ( ) ( f) t i s.

Both the Finnic and the Turkic languages bear such unmistakable witness to the correctness of this inter

r etatio n MI a it a a p of , th t would be superﬂuous l bour to

n n a n a n o ne go i to the evide ce t le gth . The cit tio of

" or two analogies will sufﬁce . S uch ar e the Ta taric min i im an an em al l , the Turk sh , or the Ziri i , of

’ which signify I a m .

KA N A - n n o n a a r e . I scriptio s portr it st tues

eatedl n MI A N A p y begi with the words K , followed by a na S n proper me . i ce the word KA N A never occurs

in n n o n a has except i scriptio s st tues , there been a very general agreement among Etruscan students

n an that it ecessaril y me s statue . Thus there was

1 Fa r tti b e , N o . 2 Ib id. N o . 42.

2 DE DI A T I 78 C ON S .

i an a their sacred images or idols . The Ugr c l gu ges

n S a a n abou d with related words . ever l h ve bee

1 m a dd already enumera ted . We ay to the list the

nn hu wa La ho w and n a an Fi ish , the pp , the Hu g ri

‘ ’ he al l an an ma . a a p , which me i ge We h ve lso the

n Jee and ki a a Mo golic p , the Turkic p , sh pe or

‘ ’ 2 form .

PH LE R E S — a i n . This is word wh ch freque tly

in n n o n a ff n e occurs i scriptio s dedic ted o eri gs , mor especially o n small moveable objects . It has been universally held by Etruscan students that it must

‘ ’ ‘ n a a n a na mea gift . We lso meet with a lter tive

PH IE R E S l has a ea . form , from which the dis pp red

n an n n nan Whe Etrusc words begi with two co so ts ,

ﬁnd a o ne n d as in we th t of them te ds to be elide ,

a T LE N A C H E IS and LE N A C H E the c se of the words , which i n . n w ll prese tly be discussed We eed , therefore , feel no hesitation in identifying the words PH LE R E S a nd P s H IE R E S a forms of the same word . In searching for Ugric analogies the second of these forms is tha t

ﬁnd n which we should exclusively expect to , si ce the

1 e 1 08 u S e . 1 10 s r a pp , , p .

S cho t A l ta isch r 1 e S . . 1 3 . t , p p PH LE R E A ‘ G IFT ’ 2 S , . 79 modern Ug ric la nguages do no t tolera te initial double

n in n nan . a n m a co so ts Be ri g this rule mi d , we y recognise the Etruscan PH LE R E S or PH l E R E S in the

’ ‘ ’ ’ an uemsh a n a n a n Osm li , which me s givi g , selli g ,

‘ ’ a n ff In a an a ver a an a o er . the s me l gu ge me s

‘ ’ ‘ ’ i vm a n n a nd ver - m eh g g up , surre deri g ; (root

‘ 3 n i In an a ver ) mea s to g ve . the Turkic l gu ges of

’ S r a wer her Mr n in n ibe i , , or sig iﬁes to give , Mo gol

’ ‘ ’ b a r z to in n a an b er is give or to receive , Hu g ri

’ ’ an a a n a in nn wer e an me s p yme t or rew rd , Fi me s

’ ‘ ’ ' a a n and in a wiar —to delivery, givi g up , L pp is to

’ 1 offer .

he an PH LE R E S PH LE R T root of the Etrusc is ,

’ - an n . E S as a me i g to give The sufﬁx , we sh ll pre

n m a sentl a a a . y discover , is p rticipi l sig We y there

‘ ’ ‘ ’ an a PH LE R E S as a n o ﬁer in a n n fore tr sl te g, thi g give ,

’ a gift .

Mention has alrea dy been made of the most note

t o f n n in wor hy the i scriptio s which this word occurs .

n a o n a a nz LA B It is e gr ved sm ll bro e , or portrait

a no w in a t n st tue , which is the museum Flore ce .

he ar e no t and n n T letters very legible, the i scriptio

S ee S cho t A l ta is h f 4 c e S . . 1 0 t , p p . 28 0 DE DIC A T IO N S .

has n o t n Fab r etti has hitherto bee deciphered , but

n a a n a e gr ved rubbi g, which re ds

MI PH IE R E S : H IN EIJT H E A IL].

I a m a gift to the gho st of

S ometimes we have a contracted form of the

az . a a word Thus two sm ll cups of bl ck gl ed pottery ,

n in a a t V a ar e which were fou d tomb olterr , res pectivel y inscribed

Ml PH U LU I 2 and MI ° PH -U LU IA L

“ ‘ ’ These two cups were evidently offerings for the

S a U LU and respective uses of the pirits of mother, I ,

her U LU IA L. child ,

O n a a nz a LA R sm ll bro e st tue , or , there is engraved the single word

3 PH LE Z R u .

m n i s This for is u ique . It , however, pretty

a n a a n a cert i th t it must be a verb . We h ve see th t in the Ta tar la nguages the third person singula r of

1 Fab r etti l a t e xxiii N 2 6 . ee 1 0 u r . o . 7 S 3 s a , p p. , p . 2 Ib id N s 3 53 3 5 o . 4 . , . 3

DI A 28 2 DE C T ION S .

a in a nn T and n the c se sever l Fi ic , urkic , Mo golic

1 n la guages .

T U R KE — O f n a . the verbs just e umer ted , the most

n T U R E in a a z n commo is K , which occurs bout do e

n . T U R E n a a inscriptio s K is the orm l form , but we lso

a T U R U KE meet with the more or less devoc lised forms ,

anal La n n n and T R KE . T H R KE , The ogy of ti i scriptio s of dedication m akes it probable that this frequently

r n an dedit o su it dedica vit recur i g word will me , p , ,

ecit n n . ain f , or somethi g of the ki d It is pl , however,

ann an ecit n in o ne n an that it c ot me f , si ce , i st ce , it is found between two proper na mes without any other

o n andl a ﬁnd words . Thus , the h e of mirror we the inscription

2 VI LI A A LS IN A I T U R K E V E R S E N A S KA IIA

V ilia A l sinai a nd V er senas Kaua ar e both common

n n t female names . The purport of the i scriptio mus

‘ ’ ‘ ’ be that o ne of these persons either ga ve or offered

S . the mirror to (the pirit of) the other It would seem ,

a T U R E a n dedit osu it. therefore , th t K me s either or p

iedem ann T scher em . G r a m . . 1 35 C astr én S ee W , p ; ,

a s r n r 3 . 3 5 C t é B u at. r . . 9 r . . S Ko ib a l . S p p , j p p 2 r t i N o . Fa b e t , T U KE 28 3 R .

The Ugric analogies leave no doubt whatever a s to which of these two meanings we should select .

Throughout the whole of the Turkic languages we

ﬁnd a series of words denoting things that stand

ar e - a tu r up , which derived from the wide spre d root ,

’ an n a im which me s to sta d . Thus we h ve the Turkic

' ‘ ’ er ative tu r an ! ta r - a a n — n a p , st d , te t he ce house

‘ ’ ‘ ’ n —tu r —a /c a a ta r -tza a or tow , r ke or comb , ,

’ an and du r -ma h cr e or stork , the verb , to

’ 3 an n in am o ed ﬁnd st d or sta d up . A lso S j we

’ ’ a r -ha t a n and ta r a o n . , ﬁ ger , , the h ir the body

It is difﬁcul t to ﬁnd a precise English equivalent for T U R K E . The literal translation woul d seem to be

’ ’ a no t he stood it , or he stuck it up , but we sh ll

’ far n an a ff be wro g if we tr sl te he o ered , deposited,

’ ’

n a . prese ted , or pl ced it

A few instances of the usage of the word T U R KE m a a n a n a and at the y m ke the sig iﬁc tio more cle r,

’ a s me time yield us some a dditional words .

O n a nz a LA R no w in little bro e st tue or , the

V a an a r e n a tic , these words e gr ved

' 1 IN T U R KEE ] =vstu svan us

F r tti N ab e o . t r , e . 28 4 DE DI0A T I O N S .

’ t u u which appa rently mea n m e p o su z Vel s S veit s.

The Ug r ic analogies make it almost certa in that IN

‘ ’ s an . n a an en an a me s me The Hu g ri , I , is lmo t

n a and a a b ent ide tic l form , we h ve lso the Turkish ,

a a m ene a nd S am o edic m a n the T t r , the j , which

’ mean me .

It is impossible at present to afﬁrm with any certainty what was the corresponding Etruscan word

‘ ’ m . a a n MA a for I It y possibly h ve bee , word

n which occurs three times in the i scriptions . We

a ez i ar e n h ve two pp , which respectively i scribed

MI MA LA R I S S U PLU 1 M M E LU R T LE V LE LA I A V S U N IS A S .

i i o n no t Where these c pp were f u d is recorded . If they were i ntended for sepulchral u ses the word MA

‘ ’ a m c a n an a anin will l ost ert i ly me I, me g which

’ u a ana m a wo ld ccord with the Ugric logies . I , is in a m e in an an and m a n m a m in Osti k , Ziri i , , or

S am o e d a i n a a j , simil r forms be g tr ce ble through the

2 ri an a . as other Ug c l gu ges If, however , seems more

i 1 2 a r t N s 3 5 3 5 . F b e t , o . , 2 S ee C a str em stia k . S r . . 3 6 C a str én S a mo . G r a m . , O p p ; , j

28 6 DE DI0A T IO N 8

The letter l is the sign of the passive in the Ta tar

1 an a and ma a n an a sum ". l gu ges , y be t ke to me

’ a thing offered . The word T H U R A is probably sub stantive n a n n a as T U R -KE co t i i g the s me root the verb ,

’ and ma an a a a T H U R A y be tr sl ted deposit, the phr se

T U R KE being parallel to the common Latin form

do no dedit. n n n The i scriptio , therefore , sig iﬁes

I a m a n oﬁer ing which Vel thu r i dep o sited a s a de

osit o r A u l Velthu r hn hia l p f e i P is .

O n a nz LA R no w in bro e , which is the Museum at n ri n Flore ce , is w tte

2 LA R E LE KN EE ] T U R KE PH LE R E S U T H U R LA w K N a r m.

The agglutinated word PH LE R E S U T H U R LA N seems to be

’ n PH LE R E S a and a T H U R LA N compou ded of , gift, word , which probably contains the sa me root as the words

- 1 and T U R KE . as T H U R A The , before , would be the

n a and f -A N a a sig of the p ssive , the suf ix is prob bly sign of o ne of the p articiples .

In n an a — n umerous Ugric l gu ges Turkic, Mo golic , and nn — a n in ha n b a n a n Fi ic the p rticiple e ds , , p ,

- Ka sem Be T ur k . T a ta r . Gr a m S ee . g, p . i 2 Fab r ett N o . 55 . , T H E A I IP E 2 P RT C L . 8 7

m a va n a n a . a , g , or We sh ll here fter meet with

an in -VA N -PA N and -A N can Etrusc forms , , , which

n m a hardly be anythi g but participles . We y there fore render the inscription thus :

La r lce Lehne dep osited (this) dep osited-gift fo r ( the

In the word Z ILA C H N -T H A S we have already met

1 with another Etruscan participle The usage in the inscriptions and the Ugric analogies alike indi

a a s a In K a a a c te this a participi l form . oib l T t r the

n n ar f -a s -b a s sig of the prese t p ticiple is the su ﬁx , ,

' - - I r t i - n an an Bu a s si. I a s m a s. n p , or j it Ziri i the

a n in - s a nd in a p rticiple e ds g , Turkish we h ve forms

- - - - - 2 in mis m s ez a s and is. , g , , ,

The sufﬁxes denoting this participle in Etruscan

- - d - T H A S A S an E IS . seem to be , , The ﬁrst of these forms a ppears in the i nscription o n a bronze LA R

n a fou d at Clusium . It re ds

' 3 U T N I T H U PH U LT H A S A T U R K E

2 9 su S ee . 0 r a . p , p 2 a s r n r r 69 C t én K ib a l 4 i dem n . G . . o . r . 3 W e a S , S p p . ; , y p ;

Ka sem -B T u T k . t. r e r 1 26 1 2 . a G . . 3 g, pp , 3 F b r i a ett N . 8 4. , o 0 28 8 DE D I0A T I O N S .

The word T H U PH U LT H A S A appears also in the forms

- - nd - a n T H U PH U LT H A S T H U PH LT H IKLA a T H A P N A . , T ki g

I a s n a the the sig of the p ssive , the root seems to be

n n a T H U PH or T H A P. I the Ugric la guages we usu lly

ﬁnd the unaspira ted forms of letters which ar e a spi

a ia an a T H U PH r ted Etrusc , so th t would be the

n ui n a m a pho etic eq vale t of t p or du b . We y there fore with some probability explain this difﬁcul t word

n Yenissei- a dib -b et by refere ce to the Osti k verb , to

’ a isdib n i n m ke , the root of which ; so the i scr ptio

U T N l z T H U PH U LT H A S A T U R KE an would me ,

h t r U tu i dep o sited (t is) fa b r ica ted ( a ) .

. The word T H A PN A is found in the inscription o n

a nz an a na the celebr ted bro e c del brum from Corto , which is justly regarded a s the masterpiece of the

1 - n n n ° Etruscan bronze workers . The i scriptio ru s

T H A P N A : L U S N I[ : T 1 I N S KV l A T Fl LIIK]

S A LT H N

A fracture in the right hand corner has partially

1 D i E l 11 F b r ti N o enn s tr u ria vo . . . et . a , , , p

E ll is A r menia n r i in o the E tr u sca ns . 1 25 . , O g f , p

290 DE DIC A T I O N 8 .

‘ ’ er b en sa l an a l a a (root ) , which me s to le ve , to y

’ ’

n n and an a S A LT H N a . thi g dow , to tr sl te deposit

n m a The word A T H LIEK] is u ique . It y possibly

be a proper name .

a to a T IN S KVIL The third word is prob bly be re d ,

w n n a word hich is of freque t occurre ce . Like

S U T H IN A n a a o n a it freque tly ppe rs dedic ted gifts ,

n unaccompanied by a y other words . But there ar e

in h two peculiarities its usage . It a s only been

n o n at n a C na a nd fou d objects exhumed or e r orto ,

a a n o n a nz it ppe rs , without exceptio , f brics of bro e or

a . o n a nz a a o n br ss Thus , the celebr ted bro e chim er ,

’ nz r iﬁo n no w at n o n a nz the bro e g Leyde , bro e dog , a nd o n a nz a T I bro e pedest l , the word N S KV IL forms

1 n the sole inscription . The deﬁ ite usage of the word appears to indicate some sort of reference to the

n l a material . The seco d syl ble of the word probably contains a root which appears in many Ugric words relating to meta llu rgy . Thus in Turkish ha l denotes

‘ ’ ’ he a n n a ha l -eh a t ctio of melti g met ls , is mould

’ ’ - a n ha l etmeh n ha l - e for c sti g , is to melt or reﬁ e , j

’ ‘ ’ ‘ a n hil— a lei-a hi is reﬁ er, ii is sword , g the edge of

1 Fab r etti N o s 468 , . , T IN S K VIL . 291

’ ’ a n n u n and k u l —u nk a n - cutti g i str me t, g , sto e cutter s

’ pick .

The meaning of the ﬁrst syllable is less certain;

Prob ably it is connected with an Etruscan verb

1 T N ' N E an osu it a T IN S KVIL E I , which me s p , so th t would ff ’ 2 denote a metallurgic o ering .

A second insta nce of the use of the word

T H U PH LT H A S is found in an inscription o n a bronze a n l mp , which ru s

3 A VE LS KU S T H U PLT H A S A LPA N -T U R K E

can an a n n Before we tr sl te this i scriptio , we must

an n A LPA N a n discover the me i g of , which is freque t

n word in dedicatio s . We meet with the three forms

d m a a A LPA N A LPN A S an A LPN U . , , We y reg rd the two last as devocalised forms equivalent to A LPA N -A S and

A LPA N -U a , which would be , respectively , the p rticiple and n n a v e A LPA N the third perso si gul r of the erb , whil

i r 3 n a . S ee . 03 p , f 2 ’ Po ssib l T N m a m ean sa nd o r cl a o l l o win the y I y y, f g a nal o o f the T u r kish tin the O stiak -S am o ed tu a n d Ko ib al gy , j , ’ In this ca se wo u l d m an a s in an d o r a tir . T IN S KVIL e c t s ,

’ z a stin We m a l b r o n e c g . y a so n o te a s p o ssib l e e xpl an a tio n s ‘ ’ ’ tha t the T a tar ten m ean s l ik e r esemb l in a n d in S a m o ed , g, j ’ tin is a to mb .

3 r etti N o . Fab , DE DIC A T I N 292 O S .

would be a substa ntive from which the verb was

r na a n fo med . The word seems origi lly to h ve sig iﬁed

‘ ’ r w n n n n o r f om belo , de oti g somethi g comi g from

belonging to a n inferior . This primitive sense ca n

a in n a an S am o Mo r dwin a an be tr ced Hu g ri , j ed , , K reli ,

a and an u a . n the Koib l , other Ugric l g ges He ce

‘ ’ a an a b tax n word c me to me tri ute or , somethi g

’ t rendered by an mfer io r o a superior . This secondary

meaning attaches to the Kot—Yenissei a lp a n, which

‘ ’ n a lb signiﬁes a tribute . The Mo golic a n has the

a an n a nd has a l ma n S am o edic s me me i g , so , the j

1 form of the word .

It is O pen to questio n whether we should assign

to the Etru scan word the primary or the secondary

n a a n al l Ugric se se . C refully comp ri g the cases in

c in n n n which it o curs the i scriptio s , it is , I thi k , less

a an a a n e sy to tr sl te it humbly, or suppli t than to

‘ 3 render it a tribute . Possibly mu nu s or deb itu m

m ay be the best equivalent . Taking this sense the

i nscription m ay be translated

A . Velslcu s de o sited this a b r ica ted tr ib u t p ( ) f e.

1 S ee C astr én Jen . O st. S r . . 1 97 Wor t S a mo , p p ; . j . 1 8 . 7 p .

D D A I 294 E IC T ON 8 .

Here A LPN U seems to be a verb formed from

A s P LE d nu m PH LE S R A LPA N . H R E S o U from , , we get , do na r it A LPA N tr ibu ta m a , so from , , we should h ve

- LPN U tr ibu it. A N A a a and KA N A T E m a A , K is st tue , V y

1 ‘ ’ 2 K ma be this statue ; E N y be either it or here .

L a s a l n n S E LVA N S , we sh l prese tly see , co veys the

n n n n n notion of b ad ess or u worthi ess . The mea i g of the inscription seems to be

Letha nei co ntr ib u ted this u nwo r th sta h y tu e. S e

h r r h dep osited ( it) er e fo La t i.

In a n n ﬁnd S E LVA N v rious i scriptio s we the words ,

S E LVA N S L S E LA N S L S A N S L and S L. , , , They seem to be

and ma n n n n related words , y be co ve ie tly co sidered together .

’ ’ 3 In Yeni ssei sel an b a d i and -va n me s , w cked ,

n a an n a in Hu g ri is the sig of the p rticiple present .

I m a n The ﬁnal y de ote the passive . It would there fore seem that the meaning in these words is the

n unworthi ess either of the giver or the gift . The forms S A N S L and S L may be only contracted forms of

1 7 2 2 . 1 3 77. e S ee S e . 213 301 pp , pp , . 3 C a str én en r J . S . . 252 , p p . A H ’ S N S L U N W T Y. 295 , OR

ar e n n n S E LVA N S L. If they i depe de t words we might

a n n S amo edi c sini expl i them by refere ce to the j ,

’ 1 a nd z a nu an n the Turkish , which both me k ee ,

‘ ’ n a nd transla te supplia t .

The word S L occurs in the inscription o n a bronz e

a LA R a n a . a st tue , or , of child holdi g bird We re d

1 LA R T H IA : A T E IN E I PH LE R E S : PU A N T R N S L T U R K E

r thia A teinei na a n La is the me of woma .

’ A n PU A ana ssumi g I to be child , the Ugric logies

‘ ’ 2 n a a PU A -N T -R -N a n n i dic te th t would me to her childre .

We m ay therefore translate

La r thia A teinei u nwo r thily oﬁer ed ( this) gift to

h l r (the sp ir its of ) her c i d en .

There ar e few monuments of Etruscan ar t which a r e more curious than two small inscribed bronzes

i n in 1 8 47 n a in wh ch were fou d , co ce led the niche

an a n n a at na t of cie t w ll Corto . The wo ﬁgures ar e a m l ost facsimiles of each other . Each represents a n - a d o ne a ude girl , two he de , of the f ces looking for

1 Fab r etti N o . , b is. 2 In n m r T u r k i l n u e o u s c a gu a ges n is the sign o f the da tive ca se a n d f th l u r a l I r o e . n S a m o d nd , p j e is a su fﬁx ’ den o in her t g . E I A T I 296 D D C ON S .

a a wa . nz no t w rds , the other b ck rds These bro es do

a n A R E S m a ha seem to h ve bee L , but y possibly ve been o ﬁer ings of a tonement for a cts of deceit or

n n ar e immodesty . The i scriptio s respectively

1 v V N T I -A R N T IA S KU LPlA N S l A LPA N ° T U R E . K I K

1 V N T I A R N T IA S S E LA N S L T E Z A LPA N T U R E 2 . V K I K

In the ﬁrst inscription KU L-PIA N -S I 1 s the onl y

T he a a m a r e doubtful word . two l st syll bles y be s ectivel n n n a nd a p y sig s of the pro ou the p rticiple ,

n d m a as n a nz a . a the root y , before , de ote bro e f bric

The ﬁrst inscriptio n m ay be translated

Kvinti A r ntia s de o sited a s-a - tr ib u te a -ca stin V . p g

- - of her ﬁgu r e.

In n n n fﬁ — T E Z the seco d i scriptio the di cult word , , m ay possibly receive an explanation either from the

’ ‘ ’ ‘ h n tis a n du s . Turkic , k ee , or , pollutio The me an ing seems to be

Kvinti A -r ntia s a n u nwo r th nit V. e ent de , y p , p o sited ( this) tr ib u te.

T E Z a n u we The word is prob bly u ique , tho gh .

1 2 Fa b r e tti N o S e e 290 su a s. . r , p , p . in a n i nscription at the entrance to a tomb a t V ulci 1 E KA S U T H IK : V E LU S E Z PU S KLE N S I: KE R IN U

This m ay be translated

H r e-is-a to mb which Velu s E z u s io usl m a e ( ) p p g de .

Or it m ay be

lu s z - H er e (is the) to mb ( of) Ve E pu s. H is so n ma de ( it) .

We shall again meet with the word KLE N S I in the

’ inscription o n the Orator .

A good illustration of the usage of the phrase

K LE N KE C H A m ay be found in the well-known inscr ip tion o n a small statue of A pollo crowned with

a is n o w at a . ar e l urel , which P ris Three letters

u a a n doubtf l , but the most prob ble re di g seems to be

M] : PH LE R E S : [E P1U L [: A i p s z A R IT IMl

2 PH A S T I R U IPH R IM T R KE : KLE N K E C H A

It 1s no t known whether the statue was a sepu l

1 1 48 Fa b r tti N o . see u e . s r a . , p , p 2 F r tti C o m ar e L n zi a b N o . l e a vo . 1 1 . 52 , p , p . 5 ;

E ll is A sia tic A inities . 8 0 E l l is A r menia n r i in , ﬁ , p , O g , 1 1 8 . p . KLE N KE A CH . 299

f n A n chral or a votive of eri g . ssumi g it to have

n n in a an a bee fou d tomb , I should tr sl te

I a m A o ll o b r o ther o A r temis a i t which p , f , gf ( )

Pha sti R u ip hr im dep osited fo r (the sp ir it of ) her littl s e on .

a m a a n a e The st tue y , however , h ve bee votiv

A in a a : gift to rtemis , which c se we might re d

’ I ll s s ster r Pha st a m a gift to A p o o i A temis. i

du ti u ll a nd hu m l R u ip hr im dep osited it f y b y .

The phrase K LE N K E C H A occurs also in the inscr ip

n o n a a b o a LA R no w in tio the st tue of y, , the

n n Museum at Leyde . It ru s

V E LIA S PH A N A KN A L T H U PH LT H A S

’ A LPA N LE N A C H E KLE N KE C H A T U T H IN E S T LE N A C H E IS 1

T U T H IN E S as in n an m a The word , other i st ces , y

a n T he be regarded as equiv le t to S U T H IN E S . words

LE N A C H E and T LE N A C H E IS seem to contain the same

an r n i root . The Ugric alogies a e fou d chieﬂy n the

’ Yenisseian an a l en l on l gu ges , which give us , work ,

‘ ’ ’ n and l a na t a r m h han i dustrious , , the wit the d .

a LE N A C H E a n ecit a nd T LE N A Prob bly is equiv le t to f ,

1 Fab r tti N e o . , 3 00 DE DIC A T I O N 8 .

C H E I S is the participle The other words h ave been a lready explained and the meaning of the inscrip tion seems to be

Velia s Pha na lcna l wr o u ght this fa b r ica ted tr ibu te a s his wr o ught oyfer ing fo r (the spir it of his) littl e h c ild.

Over the chief ﬁgure in the tomb of the Pompeys is written

I LA R l S : PU MPU S A R N T H A L z KLA N KE C H A S E

I do no t see how to connect K LA N KE C H A S E with

a LE N E H A . a KE KA S E a the phr se K K C Prob bly is verb ,

n b t n a equivale t to o ii . This is i dic ted by the Turkish

‘ ’ ana chih- ma h a a nd chilcish logues , to dep rt, , de

’ p arture . A t KE N E H E N A N E N E KN . , K , K , the bottom of the n iche for corpses in the tomb of the Ma tun a fa mily is written

’ A N KIE JN S U T H I KU R IC H U N T H E 2 MA T U N A s LA R IS A LIS A

’ A N E an The word K N me s either here or this .

m e t We have already with KE H E N (p . and

l 2 Ib id i . N o . tt N o s. Fa b r e ,

3 2 DE DI A I 0 C T ON S .

’ Yenissei hei a and Yenissei- a ha s , corpse , the Osti k ,

‘ ’ ‘ a n a a . n n idol, the im ge of god The i scriptio m ay be translated

T he b o dy which-is-coﬁined (is) La r th Keisinis

Velu s Kla n .

I have brought forward this inscription in order

a n c mssu Ks in to expl i the word , which occurs the

’ n i nscriptio o n the sta tue of the Orator . C H IS E LIK

’ ‘ ’ must mean the efﬁgy or likeness of a deceased

n and a perso , seems to be formed from KIZI by the ddi

n lih a f ina in tio of , su ﬁx which is ord rily used Turkic languages to form substantives denoting the abstract

1 functio n or quality of a thing Therefore if KIZ I ’ fﬁ ’ an C H IS E LIKS n e . me s body , would de ote his gy

Probably there is no work of Etruscan a r t which is better known than the celebrated bronz e statue

’ a a no w in U fﬁzi at c lled the Or tor, which is the

n n n - it n and Flore ce . I scribed upo is the lo gest

an al l n n a n most import t of the i scriptio s of dedic tio .

The interpretation o f this record m ay be considered

1 ‘ ’ ‘ ’ T hu s a lt -lih whiten ess is o r m ed r o m a h white a nd , , f f , , ’ ’ h-lih i ht r o m u r m eh to Ka sem -Be T ur k u r m e s f see . . g , g , f g , g, ‘ ’ ‘ 41 Fr m a ta a h r - ih T a ta r . Gr a m . . . o t e co m e s a ta l o ne p , f , , ’ h n s in the l a ce f a a th r w o sta d p o f e . T H E ORA T OR . 303 a sort of test of the a dequacy of a ny proposed solution of the Etruscan riddle .

n n in n and a as The i scriptio is three li es , re ds follows A U LE S I ME T E LLIS V E V E S IA L KLE N S I KE N PLE R E S T E KE S A N S L T E N I N E I T U T H IN E S C H IS EE JLIKS

We ar e no w familiar with al l the words in this

nd n n T E E a T E N N E . i scriptio except two , K I These we

n a t once recog ise a s verbs .

The m eaning of T E N I N E is p o su it ; it is almost

n n an r sy o ymou s with T U R K E . The Ugric alogies a e

In Bu r t ten-a m and te —a u nmistakable . j a n p mea n

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ l a a in a tena n- er ben I y, put , or pl ce ; Koib l is

’ t in S am o ta n- na m an d ta n to res , or repose j ed na u mean to bring ; a nd in Tungus ta w-u m means

’ to place .

With ' regard to T E KE there a r e two possible

— meanings indicated by the U g ric analogies to

‘ ’ ‘ ’ n and a . n prese t , to m ke It is worthy of ote

a a a an m T E E and th t we h ve lso two Etrusc for s , K

T H E E w to b ar K , hich seem respectively e these two

1 Fa b r tti N o . e , 4 DE DI A T I N 30 C O S .

an n . a na ar as me i gs The Ugric logies e follows .

‘ tuha in Mo r dwin and a do h in H u n To give is ,

’ In ta lc- dim a n n a an . a tah g ri Turkish is prese t tio ,

‘ ’ ‘ ’ dimmet n toh- met u and is to prese t, to po r out,

’ - ta h disset to consecrate .

‘ ’ O n an a teha in nn the other h d to m ke is Fi , a nd ta h-het in a in ta him an L pp , while Turkish me s

’ ’ ‘ and ta h-met an a n tools , me s to ﬁx or f ste .

A s n a n n n n to the i terpret tio of the i scriptio , o ly

o ne a m a n . a LA R biguity rem i s It is obviously , but

no t a n was n so n it is cert i whether it prese ted by the ,

w a . or by the wido of the dece sed If by the widow ,

na n the ﬁrst four words would be the me of the do or ,

’ n a and KLE N S I must be tra sl ted piously (see p .

am n n n a wa s I i cli ed , however , to thi k th t it pre s n so n and a n a e ted by the , should therefore tr sl te

A U LE S I ME T E LLIS V E V E S IA L KLE N S I T E K E T o A ulesi Metellis Ve Vesia l his-so n p r esents

KE N FLE R E S S A N S L T E N I N E T U T H IN E S

w r th h - de - this i t. U n o e o sited a s his n gf y, p ( ) oﬁer i g

C H IS E LIKS

- this eﬁ gy .

306 DE DIC A T I O N 8 .

The statue seems to be a LA R deposited by Her

na a n n . me s[ ], the widow of the perso represe ted

T U R U KE a a T U R E and gives us the rch ic form of K ,

T H U KE R m ay be derived from the same root as

m a an a T E K E (p . We y therefore tr sl te

A t wh h r gif ( ic ) H e mena s dep osited. _ KV E R . T his in a in word, which occurs sever l

i S n an scr i t o ns an n . p , is of doubtful me i g i ce the Etrusc

na Kvel ne a n C il niu s a sur me is L ti ised , we see th t

V u n h r r K E R is phonetically eq ivale t to e or hi . The

’ n a an her -ve n a Hu g ri , beseechi g , m kes it possible

’ a KV E R m a a n a n th t y me suppli t , but it seems more probable tha t the root is either the same a s tha t of

- - T l N S KV IL KE R l N u ecit. KV E R , or of the verb , f If so ,

n nz ﬁnd might mean a fa bric . O a bro e mirror we the inscription [T JIT E KA LE A Z IA L T U R KE MA LS T R IA KtVJE R

Ma lstr ia dep o sited ( this) fa b r ic fo r T ite Ka le t A z ia .

The word KV E R occurs also in an inscription o n a

a LA R a br ss , which re ds

1 Fa b r ti et , N o . KVE R . 307

1 PH LE R E S T LE N A KE S KV E R

T h i t u h e gf of a wr o g tfa b r ic.

O n an nz LA R n a b o other bro e , which represe ts y

n a a holdi g bird , we h ve

2 PH LE R S Z E KS A N S LKVE R The words must obviously be divided thus

PH LE R S Z E K S A N S L KVE R

m The word Z E K is unique . It ay be equivalent

T E E dedit m a a n to K , , or it y possibly be expl i ed by

' ’ an n a an cz oh a me s of the Hu g ri , forfeit, or the

’

a da h a a . an n Turkish , vow or o th The me i g m ay be

n i t o a n u nwo r th a b r T he b o u nde gf f y f ic.

u w r th er son a ve this a b r i a s a t A n n o y p g f c gif .

S E MN A and in a a The word occurs twice , e ch c se o n a statue which seems to be that of a priestess

3 holding a dish . It is possibly related to the word sha ma n n a r u , which de otes sorcerer o priest thro gh

n out the S iberian regio .

1 2 ti N Ib id. N o . Fab r et , o . 3 6 4 I N . 45 58 . b id. o s ,

x 2 303 DE DICA T IO N S .

A mong the host of painted vases which have been discovered in the Etruscan tombs there is none

n n a n an which is better k ow , or is of gre ter i terest, th a a V ul o n a n v se from ci , which is depicted the p rti g

1 - n n n of A dmetus and A l cestis . The well k ow lege d informs us that the Fa tes had decreed tha t A dmetus

a S a o ne must die, but th t his life might be p red if of his nearest relatives woul d consent to become his

u . n a r d hi s A l substit te Whe the hour r ive , wife cestis

a wa and a a c me for rd , devoted herself to de th to s ve

n her husba d .

The vase represents the par ting embra ce between

A nd n r A T MIT E ( dmetus) a A LKS T I (A lcestis) . O eithe

2 side stand the two hideous demons of the gra ve ; o ne n an H A R U N is a n of them , evide tly me t for C , prep ri g to strik e down A l cestis with his uplifted hammer ;

an n as an n a n the other br dishes two serpe ts , i dic tio

u hi a a A In of the remorsef l tortures w ch w it dmetus . the space between Charun and A l cestis runs this inscription

E KA E R S KE N A K A C H R U M PH LE R T H R KE

1 Fi r d D i u e b enn s E tr u r ia vo l . ii. r o ntis iece and b g y , , f p , y Bir h A en P o t c i t t r o l . ii nc e v . . 218 . C f. Br au n in Bu l l di , y, p , .

C or r is A - h. 1 8 4 . r c 7 . 1 8 8 8 . p , pp 2 S ee . 1 16 su r a p , p .

10 DE DI0A T IO N 8 .

n a a n n a n two b and The lege d pp re tly co t i s ver s ,

n a would therefore co sist of two cl uses . It is doubt fu l whether the words N A K A C H R U M belong to the

a n . ma ﬁrst cl use , or to the seco d If to the ﬁrst, we y

an a E KA E R S KE : N A K A C H R U M PH LE R T H R KE tr sl te ,

- — h -o er d-her sel H er e she tu r ned a wa y to H a des. S e ﬁ e f

a s-a -gift

In the other case the meaning would be

h - r - h T H a des she H er e s e tu ned a wa y (t e do o m) . o

The inscriptions of dedication have no w been placed before the reader .

I think tha t the meanings assigned to the words

S U T H IN A Ml A N A PH LE R E S IN KE N T U R E A LPA N T E E , , K , , , , K , , K ,

T E N N E C H IS E LIKS T H A PN A E R S KE N A K and LE N A C H E I , , , , , , m a a n as a a n d a s y be t ke toler bly cert i . The wor s to

a a ar e T l N S KVIL MA KV E R which I h ve the gre test doubt , , ,

nd . S A N S L, KU LPlA N S l , a T E Z

I do no t claim for the versions which I have offered any higher merit than that of being probable a a n n pproxim tio s to the mea ing . But tenta tive

ma a ma f though they y be , I trust th t they y su ﬁce to R E LT 3 1 1 S U S .

w n a a a n sho the ge er l ch r cter of the i scribed objects , a nd to prove tha t they must be regarded as gifts

a a a an f n m de to the spirits of the de d , r ther th of eri gs

a s has n d to the Gods , bee heretofore suppose .

A a t r a a n p r , therefore , from thei philologic l import ce , these inscriptions have a deﬁnite value from an w ethnological point of view. They sho the dis tinctively Tur anian ch aracter of the Etruscan belief a s n n a and a a to the co ditio of the de d , they est blish singular agreement a s to sepul chral pra ctices between

and the Etruscans their S iberian kinsmen . CHA PT ER X.

A R IE S T H E A N C IE N T VO CA BU L .

— E tr usca n wo r ds p r eser ved by the G r a mma r ia ns N eedfu l ca u tio ns

Keltic wo r ds set do wn as E tr u sca n— G enu ine E tr u sca n wor ds

o a nim a l s a n d l a nts : ho r se o at ha wk alcon a e N a mes f p , g , , f , p ,

b ur r u s vine o l a r — A r ms a nd clo thin : b el t helmet to a sh r t , , p p g , , g , i ,

eil — Per sona l u nctions : r ince da ncer i er r l i ate— Miscel v f p , , p p , p of g

l a neo us wor ds : m antissa a vissa a n u m T a es a tr iu m te w alw , f , f , g , , p , f ,

a r se ver se— La tin wo r ds der ived r o m T u r a nia n so u r ces a r biter f ,

ele r a er cir cus sec ur is sa itta . c , g , , , g

O U R knowledge of Etruscan words is derived mainly

a a from the records in the tombs . The m teri ls which

ar e a n an in an and n they supply bu d t qu tity , u im

hab l e a s a peac to qu lity .

These epitaphs and dedications furnish the larger

nd n an a better portio of our Etrusc glossary . To the words thus obtained m ay be a dded a few Latin

no n-A an in w a words , ry type , hich seem to h ve been

r an a u no an n borrowed f om the Etrusc s , ltho gh cie t

a a n a writer expressly sserts this to h ve bee the c se .

We h ave al s o a score or so of reputed Etruscan

’A B A IE 3 14 T H E V OC U L R S .

a a a s S a n ar e a a they h ve cl ssed bi e or Keltic , re lly of

n genuine Etrusca character .

A mong the reputed Etru scan words which appear to belong either to the conquered A ryan substratum

a S n n and of Etruri , or to the e o es other Keltic tribes whose occupatio n of the valley o f the Po cut into

a R asennic a n two p rts the primitive re lm , the followi g

a n a m ay be speci lly e umer ted .

’

1 R U N A n . H e s chiu s a l . D , sovereig ty y c l s this m a n Etruscan word . It ay be probably referred to

’

dr o n . the Erse , right

’

2 . LZ E N A a n a n . u , woolle g rme t Festus is doubtf l

a n whether the word is re lly Etrusca . It seems to be

’ i l eine a A a Tua a . the G el c , shirt, or the Greek X

’ w s 3 . A P U S a a a an an G , ch riot, Etrusc word,

n hiu s m a a ccordi g to H esyc . It y possibly be from

1 a as an ca - r a a nd ca s the s me root the Etrusc p p y , but

a a ca a is more prob bly to be referred to the G elic p ,

’ cart .

’

4 . A N IS T A a a a was an an L , gl di tor , Etrusc word

n a ccordi g to Isidore . The ﬁrst element seems to be

’ l a nn a a nd n m a the Erse , sword , the seco d y be the

1 1 n S e e . 3 7 i r a p , f . A YA D R N WOR S . 3 15

’

H IS T E R a a a . a a word , pl yer or ctor Livy s ys th t

hister was an an . Etrusc word It seems , however, to belong to the A ryan root from which the English jester i s derived .

’ ’ 5 A N T A I W n A N DA S n n . , the i ds , , the orth wi d,

‘ ’ a nd A N T A R an a ar e a H es chiu s a , e gle , s id by y to h ve

a n an ﬁnd no a been Etrusc words . I c tr ce of them in an an n an a y Tur ia l guage . They seem to be A ry n

’ a a n ventu s oivsu o words, rel ted to the L ti , the Greek j g,

and n w nd. the Teuto ic i Mr . Robert Ellis has pointed out that the same relation m ay exist between a nda s and a ta r s n a u il a nd a u l a n a betwee g o q i .

’ 6 . IN IS a an a H es chiu s G , cr e , ttributed by y to

an an A an the Etrusc s , seems to be ry word, from the

r same root as the Greek e .

There ar e two words doubtfully assigned to the

n Etruscans o n which I ca throw no light . They

’ ar e . N A N U S a an and VO R S U S o ne n , w derer, , hu dred

’ feet square .

1 ll n - in al l A the other words , twe ty three , which

1 x l u de a l u da an d str o u s sin ce the a r e n o t ex I e c p pp , y

i r it r n t e . pr essl y a sser ted to have b e en E tr u sca n b y a ny a c en w

r n T he secon d is u n do u b tedly A ya . 16 B A 3 T H E VOC A U L RIE S . a r e a a n n r an es ttributed by cie t w iters to Etrusc sourc , can be satisfa ctorily explained by means of the Ugr ic

n a la gu ges .

Four of these words have been al r ea dy explained

r in the preceding pages . They a e

’

1 44. IE S A R . , gods , p ’ 1 43 A U S E L a n . . , the d w , p

’

1 5 . A M LLU S a n . 0 C I , messe ger , p ’ 2 3 A G A LLE T O R A a . 3 . , boy, p

m a n w in The rest y be o brieﬂy passed review .

DA MN U S a in H es chiu s was an , ccord g to y , the Etrusc

‘ ’ A s the ri af n for a horse . to Ug c ﬁ ities of this

n nn word there can be no sha de of doubt . I Fi

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ta mma a m a a ta m in a is re ; horse is p L pp ,

‘ and tu nd in S am oj e d ; and a du n is a troop of

’ ‘ Bu r t m a horses in j a . The word see s to be llied to

‘ ’ a z a m - a r ia a a A l an an the B sque p ckhorse , the b i

‘ ’ sa ma r o s a a n a nd an , be st of burde , the M dschu

’ 1 temen a a . , c mel

‘ ’ A PR A a - a was an u an C , she go t, Etr sc word a c

1 E l l i i S ee s A sia tic A n ties . 59 E ll is E thno r a h o , ﬁ , p ; , g p y f

ta h . 51 I . y, p

3 18 T H E A B VOC U LA R IE S .

’ m a hu s a n y be the Turkic , bird , which we h ve fou d in A R A G O S and a m a the word , the ﬁrst syll ble y be the

1 A PR A . a a ha esu n root of C We h ve lso the Ude pp ,

’ and ha a a sch na z the Turkic p , j p , j p y , to s tch , sei e

’ ‘ a s a s n a an ha by force , well the Hu g ri p , to get f ’ 2 possession o . CA PYS would therefore be a bird of

’ prey .

A R IMI a n S a and H es chiu s an , ccordi g to tr bo y , me t

’ ’ a no ‘ apes . N turally word for ape is found in

an a a A R IMI n the S iberi voc bul ries . Possibly mea t

9 In and n little m en . the Turkic Mo golic languages

’ a r r man and hen in Yeniss i e a e e . or is , little is

BU R R U S H es chiu s a was an , y s ys , the Etrusc equi

’ ’ a n x o wéa o a an a v le t of p g, word which me s beetle ,

’ n ndl l and also a drinki g cup with ha es . Festus te ls us that BU R R A was a name applied by the Italian

a an a -n and a a a pe s ts to red osed heifer , he dds th t

- d n a was a l B R a red nosed ru k rd c l ed U R U S . The sh rp bend or crook a t the bottom of a plough was called

A ll can a n m an BU R IS . these words be expl i ed by e s

‘ 7 b u r u n a n . A a b a a r a n of the Turkic , ose The v r ,

2 1 u S cho t A l t i 1 s r a . a . r 53 6 3 7 S . 7 S ee . p , p t , p . pp , . P — M LA N T S A R S . 3 19

‘ ’ r e d a n BU R R A and BU R R U S no t , would expl i , but

B U R I S .

A T A IS O N a n H es chiu s an in an , ccordi g to y , me t Etrusc

’ a n n . o t climbi g vi e The two Turkish words ,

‘ ’ ’ an and u zu m a fﬁ n a n pl t , , gr pe, su cie tly expl i this

’ - an word as the grape pl t .

na A an PO PU LU S No te ble ry etymology of , the

’ h s s n a a a . a popl r tree , yet bee suggested The popl r has been for ages planted in Lombardy as a support

n and ma a n for the vi e , the tree y therefore h ve bee

Ph hl u ns an a u a . deemed s cred to p , the Etrusc B cchus

an h a a n in a n a The Etrusc p loses its spir tio L ti , change which is exhibited in the name of the city

n a a u a of Populo i , which is usu lly s pposed to h ve taken its name from Phuphl u ns.

’ ’ BA LT E U S a was a n , soldier s sword belt, , ccordi g to

a In Yenisse a nd S amo V an a n . i rro , Etrusc word jed

’ ‘ ’ l A b el in K a nd b a tu means an axe . girdle is oib l a

a a a a a a nd b ehe in Bu r a t . r u n K r g ss T t r, j Both roots

all n a an through the Turkic la gu ges . The resembl ce

n b el t a a to the Teuto ic is very rem rk ble, but I will n o t a ttempt to a ccount for it .

’ A S S S a was an an ac C I , helmet , Etrusc word T H E V C A B U LA IE S 3 20 O R .

a n n ca ssila and cording to Isidore . The cie t forms

n a a ssilda We ca ssida poi t to primitive form c .

’ a sa s te a s tscha tsch a and h ve the Turkic , , h ir, the

‘ ‘ ’ n o lda a n a n Tu gus , coveri g , roof, whe ce comes

‘ ’ n u la a n . the Tu gus g , te t

na na an a was a T O G A . The tio l Rom g rb dopted

n a a from the Etrusca s . It is therefore prob ble th t

m a a a n an n its name y lso h ve bee of Etrusc origi .

The Tatars still wear a n o uter garment of similar

na can a in r chara cter . The me be tr ced several Ug ic

’ an a . n a an tu a n l gu ges The Hu g ri , eedle, gives the root of many Ugric words which mean to sew or

‘ ’ ’ n n h- I . Ka a a a ti ma h c . stit h s T t r, from , to stitch ,

’ ‘ is tihu a a n a a derived g rme t , liter lly, th t which is

’ 1 i ma n stitched . Th s word y be ide tiﬁed with the

’ S am o edic to ho tche a a nd n o e j , , shirt, the Mo golic g j ,

’ a garment .

The form T E BE N N A or T E H E N N A is probably a

. ‘ ’ ’ man s garment . It will b e shown in the next chapter that the Etruscan sufﬁx -henna denoted a

’ m n a .

PA N N U S has n a as an A an bee cl imed ry word , but

1 Ka sem -Be T ur k T a ta r G r a m 49 g, . . . p . .

322 H E A B A IE T VOC U L R S .

na an m a a proper me Luc us . We y therefore t ke l o u ha n lu ha n s or a the ra dical form . The two roots

h l a a and ha n n ar e of t is word, , gre t , , pri ce , both found in the most ancient monuments of Turkic i n u s A n speech which have come dow to . ccord g to the Chinese annals of the dyna sty of S hang

1 7 00 the word ha n meant a prince in the

n speech of the Huns . The word is evide tly rela ted

‘ ’ n h u I i n a n . n a and to the Chi ese , pri ce Koib l

’ a a a a a ha n an a n a o ne K r g ss T t r me s pri ce, prob bly

‘ ’ a ha n . In s an of the blood roy l , from , blood O m li

kha n n an and the word is used to de ote the sult ,

’ hh - n n a a n eda n mea s a oble f mily . It is curious to n a an n m a a in ote th t the ch ge from to , which ppe rs

a n m a a a in n the L ti form Lucu o , ppe rs lso old E glish

ri S a G R E A T H A M a a a w ters , who pe k of the C of T rt ry, phrase which precisely translates the Etruscan title

’ - LU U MO In an u lu an a . a C . Osm li me s gre t We h ve

’ the a b a u lu a in a a a less r ded form g, gre t, K r g ss

‘ In an a a n Tatar. this l gu ge gre t pri ce would be u l u -ha n a a a n g , word which , if devoc lised ccordi g to

an a 1ve a R asennic the Etrusc us ge , would g us the ex ct

a d a form lu ha n . The s me evoc lised form which we L M U G U O . 323

in l u - ha n a a n the a n n n see existed lso mo g cie t Hu s ,

a n the in an who , ccordi g to Ch ese histori s , call ed their

’ l u - li a a n a m an chiefs , title equiv le t to gre t .

The most notable of Etruscan personal names is

- - T A R U IN . In a n T ar an Q the equiv le t form kh , the

Etruscan name repeatedly appears in the heroic

n s lege d of the S iberian tribes . Thus the chieftain

a a a in who he ded the Y kuts , Turkic tribe , their migration from the region of Lake Baikal to the

1 D - n na na e si a an . lower Le , bore the me p T rkh tegi

A an and r a LU DU S LU D O . , I ppi other w iters ssert that the LU DI and LU DIO N E S of the Romans were

na introduced from Etruria . The me is therefore

ma probably also of Etr u scan derivation . It y be afﬁrm ed that no satisfa ctory A ryan etymology has

n . ever bee suggested The word, however , still

na n an LU DI sur vives among the Ugric tio s . The Rom were a t ﬁrst sacred dances which accompanied the

n celebration of certai public sacriﬁces . In their origin they were as deﬁnitely religious O bservances

a as were the Greek dr matic representations . Now

1 i and A th two er co mm o n E tr u an name s m a b e T te , v y sc , y

h r l i Ma l n r eco gnized in t e ea est gyar ege ds.

v ‘) 324 T H E VO GA B U LA R IE S .

a n Wo tiak s a a an nn mo g the , p g tribe of Fi ic blood

o n n a who dwell the wester slope of the Ur l , the word l a d is still used a s the designation of the holy ﬁ 1 places set apart for sacr i ces.

S U BU LO a n and Va was an , ccordi g to Festus rro ,

- n in a ﬂu te a tibicen . Etruscan word de ot g pl yer ,

The mural paintings show tha t these ﬂute-players

a a and S w a a were lw ys boys, they ho lso th t the

an n ds was Etrusc ﬂute , co structed of two ree , of the same v form as the ﬂu te represented in the Egypti an tombs .

S - n n n The word U B U LO co tai s two roots . The seco d

’ o u l o u a is obviously the Turkic , boy, word which has n al a n a l o u bee re dy ide tiﬁed with the Coptic ,

. n in su b a boy The other root is see the Coptic ,

’ ’ and an sb b a s a e . reed , the old Egypti or , ﬂut We

‘ ’ a a u chib -u h a R haet i h ve lso the T rkish , pipe , the o

‘ ’ an schib l o t a a nd a an seb a Rom sch , ﬂute , the D ci .

The frequent interchange of s and t makes it

1 C a str n Fin n é . M t l ho . . 21 5 We h . l , y p a ve a r eady seen 24 r . 1 su a tha t an E tr u sca n l a nswe r s to in S a m o e d ( p , p ) j j . ’ T her efo r e the S am o edic ea d-a ndm to dan ce is ho n j j , , p eti cal l e u ival ent to l udo . T he E tr u scan o r m is S y q f LA U T N . ee

. 327 in r a . p , f

T H E A B LA R I 326 VOC U E S .

a l and n or cell r of a temple . Mul er Do aldson ar e of

O ni n a was a n u an pi o th t it Etr sc word , though this is

li a an a . A imp ed , r ther th expressly sserted, by Festus sufﬁcient etymology m ay be obtained from the Yenis

— b u an n a S am o ed u a a a . sei j f , which me s exc v ted gr ve

F N M na an no t a A U origi lly me t, temple , but simply

a n th a sacred place . This word seems to h ve bee e

an common property of the Tur ian races of Italy.

The annual a ssemblage of the Etruscan tribes was held at a pla ce which Latin wri ters cal l Fanum

S a n a at m V o l tu mnae. The bi es ssembled Fanu

Lu cinae and V ul sci at an A nac. , the F um rte The

an V o l tu m nae was no t a has n F um temple, but bee identiﬁed with the vast cemetery no w call ed Castel

’ d A sso .

It ha s been a lready shown that the most sacred

a an pl ces , the true temples of the Etrusc s , were their

. n tombs Like other Ugric peoples , they were wo t

a ann a n a a and to celebr te the u l fu er l fe st, to worship

an a in - a the cestr l spirits , the guest ch mber of the

a in f mily tomb . Now the two largest of these

- n n a n n temple tombs , i scriptio s h ve bee fou d which

n a n PH A N U a a n a s a desi co t i the word , used pp re tly g F 2 A N E . 3 7

n he nation of this chamber . I the tomb of t Pompeys a t T ar q u inii, the great central pillar exhibits a long n n n i scriptio , which comme ces

E IT H PH A N U S A T H E K LA U T N PU MPU S S KU N U .

The long inscription over the great arch of the

S an Manno tomb at Perugia contains a similar = phrase: E T H PH A N U : LA U T N .

‘ ’ LA U T N n u n a a and The word de otes the f er l fe st,

E T H or E IT H m ay be explained by means of the

’ - 2 Yenissei a u ts u tes b . Osti k , , close y

The word PH A N U a pparently designates the ante

- chamber o r the temple tomb itself. We have alrea dy seen that the Etruscan word VA N -T H meant

’ 3 a and a Yenisseian eu a n an a . de th , th t the f me s shes

It would seem tha t the Etruscan word PH A N U

an na a a a n a a me t origi lly sepulchr l ch mber, seco d rily

a a a a and n in a s cred pl ce of ssembl ge , he ce l ter f ’ R an a a a a n . om us ge temple , e

1‘ A n T A G E s. an a n ccordi g to the Etrusc tr ditio , the laws and institutes of the Rasenna were divi nely

1 2 F b r tti N a e o C a str én n . r 1 . Je . 65 , , S p p . . 3 b id 22 I . . 5 . S ee . 1 01 su r a a n d 3 24 n o te. p p , p ; p . ,

1‘ i e o De Divin tio ne 1. ii. 50. C c r , a , 328 T H E 0 C A B LA R IE V U S .

a T A G E S a eniu s a imp rted to them by , g who rose out

a and a a as n as ha d of the e rth , dis ppe red soo he fulﬁlled his mission . The name T A G E S seems to be

’ l aw an T E simply the giver , from the Etrusc K E , dedit a af n a n a a , word whose Ugric ﬁ ities h ve bee lre dy

1 tra ced .

IT U S a in V a was an an , ccord g to rro , Etrusc word

a n a n idu s n equiv le t to the L ti , the divisio of the

n m a n . a mo th Divested of its L ti guise, the word y

a r n o to l perh ps be refer ed to the Mo golic root , to

’ divide or cut .

U LIS a n n ID , ccordi g to Festus , de oted the sheep which wa s sacriﬁced to Jupiter o n the Ides of every

can a n m A an month . The word be expl i ed fro ry

a f n ma sources , but su ﬁcie t Ugric etymology y be

’ a S am o edic u la r a a n extr cted from the j , sheep , t ke

n n an i -u s in conju ctio with the Etrusc t .

da n da T a . a an A R , y Qui qu trus me t the ﬁfth y a fter the Ides . We h ave a lso the words tr ia tr u s,

xatr u s se tim atr u s and decim atr u s an n se , p , , me i g

d n and n da respectively the thir , sixth , seve th , te th ys

1 S ee . 303 su r a . p , p

H E GA LA R IE 330 T V0 B U S .

’ a nd a al a b th t they were so c led from their height ,

a ltitu dine .

These two a ncient Ugric words enable us to

. expla in the connection between a large number of

’ ’ n an and moder Ugric words which me sky, high , 9 h mountain . T us we have

" F b b

l - F y b

P w ﬁ

P H b

P A D A

P A N D 0

B O D K m o u n in L E ta . P Y L A W Y L

P A L WA

W A N D A

P I L PU N D A S H

A L A N D U M

T E P/E a n V a was a a nd , ccordi g to rro , the Pel sgic

‘ ’ S abine word for hills . There ca n be little doubt a s

n n to the Tura ia character of this word . In Nogai

’ nd k n ‘ T a tar a other Tur ic la guages tep e is a hill .

' a a nn t a and n We h ve lso the Fi ic yp , the Mo golic

’ b a ‘ T I ‘ do o . BE R a , hill The is prob bly the hill

’ a n a n an u r a w ter , the sufﬁx bei g the Tur i root , w ter . H ILLS . 33 1

n r i m A R S E VE R S E a a ve te ne . n me t g Festus , explaini g

n a a in an this expressio , s ys th t Etrusc A R S E meant

a ver te and E R S E an i nem . a , V me t g It is h rdly worth

s n m the a n while to pe d much ti e over phr se , si ce it is

no an a n a a an by me s cert i th t it is re lly Etrusc , both

n A r of the words bei g explicable from yan sources .

a n an If, however , the phr se be i deed Etrusc , the

n following expla ation m ay be offered .

1 A n inscription given in the last chapter shows

‘ that the Etruscan word E R S KE meant S he turned

’ a a n n w y . The prese t te se of this verb would be

E R S E a a an , form explic ble by me s of the Turkish

‘ ’ ’ a a sr e o n n dverb , the other side, behi d , or the

’ 2 S am o e d u r s - m n a i e . j verb f , I tur b ck

The word VE R S E may be referred to the Ostiak

’ w r te and n a an ver es an y , the Hu g ri , which me red ,

S am o edic o r -u a n and a r -a dm h an or the j p p , w ich me

’ n to bur .

A considerable number of Latin words continue

an an to b afﬁe the resources of A ry philology . M y

1 0 su r a 3 9 . S ee . p , p 2 ‘ ’ C o m a r e the K o ib al cr a h a wa the T u n u s u slt i a n d p y , g ,

‘ ’ ‘ ’ the Yen issei u she b a ck a ain the Yenissei a r a wa a n d g , y,

’ ‘ ’ a i o u t a n d the A l b a n ia n er r to k e e o ff. er , p E A B LA IE 332 T H VO C U R S .

o f m a n an b e the will , I believe , prove to be Tur i ,

n n nn a n a lo gi g either to the Fi ic borigi es of It ly , or

n i n to their R ase n c co querors .

It is to be hoped tha t some competent schola r m a n n a n a n O f y, before lo g , u dert ke the i vestig tio the

- n no n A r yan elements of the Latin la guage . There can be l ittle doubt that a rich harvest a waits the

n n n labourer in this almost u trodde ﬁeld . Mea while it no t an e t n n will , I trust , be deemed imp r i e ce if I submit for consideration a few ears which I have

n s glea ed by the way ide .

A R BIT E R a n a d , umpire , ju ge .

A R BIT R IU M a n a d n an a a , judgme t , ecisio , rbitr ry

n n se te ce .

No A rya n etymology has been found for these

n l words . U cu tured ra ces a r e prone to seek a de cisio n u n a n of difﬁcult q estio s by c sti g lots, or by

a na n some simil r process of divi tio . This has been

a a n n in especi lly the c se with the Tura ia s . The ve n

n a an and tio of dice is ttributed to the Etrusc s , dice a n n n in h ve freque tly bee fou d their tombs . Exclu

n n a n a n f di g from co sider tio the L ti su ﬁxes , the root

A R BI-T E R a nd A R BI-T R IU M n b e a r b i c of is see to , whi h

3 34 T H E VO O A B U LA R IE S .

a n as etymology of this word , but it receives e y

ana n n expl tio from Tura ian sour ces . We recognize

n n in S a n cu r is the seco d eleme t of the word the bi e ,

’ a a S o u ir ites a spe r . the Q were prob bly the

9 a n a r do n ri na spe rme . The c de oted o gi lly the sacred

spear with which the augur m arked out the four m A l l points of the co pass . these words seem to be

survivals from a primitive stone age . The Tura

’ ’ n an her an a n a s as a d i root , , me s sto e well ﬁel .

A n her a in T schetschenz and hewi in nn sto e is , Fi .

Hence ar e derived a large number of Ugric words

n n a n n n de oti g we po s , which , before the i troductio of

m a a n . in Fi n et l , would be m de of sto e Thus n

’ her w s an axe and ha ir a a y is , borer or piercer ;

and in S am o edic d a cha r ha r and hu r a an j i lects , , , , me

’ a knife .

The ﬁrst syllable of S E C U R IS is capable of a similar

n n In ma n a - expla atio . it we y recog ise wide spread

an an a seco and sa cr um Tur i root , rel ted to , which is used to denote a great variety of cutting or piercing weapons . This root seems al so to be a survival from

n a e and a a a the sto e g , to be ultim tely tr ce ble to the h h h C n sa s i a n . u in A a hi ese word or , sto e Th s , b se , S E C U R IS . 38 5

a sa d in T scher k es a n i s s h an c . sword is , k ife

‘ A n axe suha in n u sa ve in n su a is Tu g s, Mo gol , g in a u h in Yenissei- a ~A n Ka a a a and t . r g ss T t r, Osti k

’ a z a wa in T n be e in T scher kes rrow is u gus , y , and so a m in Yeniss i g e .

I do no t know of a ny word more curious and

’ A IT T A n ‘ T he an S G a a . more suggestive th , rrow history of this word forms the ﬁrst chapter in the

a n n n History of Civilis tio . The i ve tion of the arrow has probably had a s much inﬂuence o n human history as n the invention of gu powder . There is hardly a ny

ff can word which is more widely di used . It be tra ced in n A an S and an an an a umerous ry , emitic , Tur i l gu ges .

in A an nd n a S a a . It exists r bic , skrit, Welsh , L ti

’ S A G IT T A - The primitive meaning of is the bow stone .

The ﬁrst syllable m ay be referred to the Turanian

‘ ’ sa h a S a n a n in root , h rp sto e , which we h ve fou d

n a m an a secu r is. The seco d p rt of the word e s bow

A b o w is .v t and h et in the Turanian languages . y y

’ in Yenissei- a chiz in A as o o t in a Osti k , b e , 7 g Osti k , a nd s er in m d S am o ed o ho ta an eo S a o e . g j The j j ,

’ a n a n a w a n rrow , is pho etic lly ide tic l ith the L ti 3 36 T H E V C A B U LA R IE O S . “ It woul d b e easy to add a long list of Latin words which can be explained without difﬁcul ty from

i . S a r e A r a e Ugr c sources uch Luceres, Tities , v l s ,

a as a a ﬂamen cliens u luc r , , pex, c lceus , , , rbs , pilum ,

o mu s a na Wo tiak n r cervus , p , columb , pulex, res ( , y ,

‘ n o r cu s nn o r sa s a fa a nn ose p (Fi , p , b (Fi ,

’ a u an n a an b a b ca nn har a p p , be s , Hu g ri , ) , rex (Fi , ,

’ ’ n i l a an . sedge m us , good, m s , ittle The fore

n n an ma su fﬁce n a goi g i st ces y, however, to i dic te the probable extent and importa nce of the Turanian

1 n element in the Latin la guage .

1 ’ Mr Wed ewo o d s a er s in the Phil o l o ica l T r a n S ee . g p p g

sa ctions fo r 1 8 56.

N A ME 338 S .

an na n n ha the Etrusc tio . Dionysius i forms us t t they

and called themselves the R A S E N N A . The Greeks

Romans designated them by a name which we receive

an n a in T u r r héno i T u r from cie t uthors the forms ,

séno i T u r sci T u sci and E tr u sci a a n , , , , v ri tio s which

m ay be regarded as A ryan corruptions of an original

1 n E N N A T R H E N N A ame T U R S or U .

R A S E N N A an d T U R S E N N A na n o r , the two desig tio s

an a f senna the Etrusc tribes , exhibit the s me su ﬁx ,

h a in enna enn . a , or It will , the ﬁrst pl ce , be

n a an n ecess ry to discover the me i g of this sufﬁx .

2 I have shown elsewhere tha t ancient names were

in their origin com mon names rather than proper

n A n n -na as a ames . cie t river mes rule mean simpl y

’ The River or The Wa ter ancient mountain

’ n n a n names mea The Mou t i or The Height . S o

also it is almost universally the case th a t primitive names of tribes and na tions signify simply The Men

’ ’ e The People , or The Trib

No proposed etym ology of the names R A S E N N A a n d T U R S E N N A wil l therefore be altogether satisfactory

1 23 su r a . S ee . p , p 2 d nd Pl a ces cha ter s i a nd i o r s a v . W , p x . N A T I N A L DE IGN A T I N 3 O S O S . 39

n it n to n a l u less co form this ge er l aw. The common

element in the two names R A S E N N A and T U R S E N N A

’ n ought therefore to mea people .

Widely sprea d throughout the Ugric are a we ﬁnd

’ a a sena hena ena word which t kes the forms , , ,

’ o r a ina n a m an . This word de otes or person h m o o .

‘ ’ ‘ ’ a m an sin in T schu wash a Thus is , soul is

sand in a sa nesi in Bu r at and a ina in Koib l , j ,

S aj anian Tatar .

’ In A no an a a inu an m n the i l gu ge me s a a . In

‘ ’ ’ T scher emis en an na n . In a n me s people , tio M dschu

3 ‘ ’ ‘ In nn a m n enen means posterity . Fi a is inni h m ene and in S am o ed ennetsc e . , j it is

In k an a en an n the Tur ic l gu ges the root , me i g

’ n a in na n n perso , is to be tr ced the perso l pro ou s

‘ ’ ‘ ‘ m en sen hini m a I, thou he ; forms which y

‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ n as I—m an -m an and H e be represe ted , Thou ,

2 ’ n n hen hem man. The relative pro ou he who is or

l l an d n an a a in a the Turkic Mo golic l gu ges . The s me

‘ ’ an n n in er -in and cie t root is see the Turkic husb ,

‘ ’ ’ d ha t- in a m a - n a nd an wife , liter lly le perso

2 2 3 A ME 40 N S .

’ 1 female person . A nother indication that sen was

’ the primitive Turkic word for m an is found in the

curious Turkoman tradition that the progenitors of

' 1 their race were S z O n Kh an and E szen Di This

tra dition has been handed down for upwards of three

an a a s a n in n thous d ye rs , we sh ll see whe the ext

a a n an nd T S E N A ch pter we ex mi e the import t lege of ,

an O f u has n the mythic cestor the T rks , which bee

2 an n n an preserved by the cie t Chi ese histori s .

This root sen enters largely into the ancient

-n A n n S iberian tribe ames . ccordi g to the Chi ese anna the m n r was n lists , e pire of the Tuki (Tu ks) , lo g

an er a a before the Christi , preceded by th t of the

- s n - sen a nd a ain a Jeu e or Tseu , this g by th t of the

- a a a a s a f in S ien pi . The s me root ppe rs su ﬁx the n a A an R o xal ani an the mes of the l i , the , the Cum i ,

n U ssu ni and an n na n Hu s , the , other cie t tio s of Ugric blood .

S til l more worthy of note is the name of the

A an a l n Yenisseian ar ss , stil existi g tribe, who e no w

w n n t n a a n a n a d i dled dow o the i h bit ts of si gle vill ge .

1 mb ér T r s S e e V a a vel . 325 y , , p . 2 3 74 in r S e e . a . p , f

342 N A ME S .

n n ri n n n a nd a E glishme , I shme , or Fre chme , th t the sufﬁx enna or senna signiﬁed m en in the Etruscan language .

The ﬁrst syllable in the name R A S E N N A is no t

n an na n difﬁcult to ide tify . It me s the tio or the

’ people .

s hs a R A H WA S The E t c ll themselves , the people

1 n MA -R A H WA S an they call their cou try , the l d of the

and na h R E VA L a people , the me of their c ief city , , is

’ n BA H WA —LA a corruptio of , the pl ce of the people .

But as a rule the Ugric languages avoid an

2 n a r a nd n a m i iti l , he ce we usu lly meet with the for

r nn l a s instea d of a s. Thus the Fi s call themselves

’ S u o m e -l aiset Fen- and a an a , the people , the K reli s c ll

’ a -l aiset - themselves Kiri , or the Hill people . The n ame of the Lesghi is derived in the same way from

3 hi l s m Les c e a an . S am o edic a the g , The j di lects give us the two very i nstructive equivalent forms

‘ ’ lize and ha sa n a m an , which both sig ify . We

1 Miil l er U r ische Vo lhsta mm l i 2 vo . . 2 , g . p . . 2 2 u a 5 s r . e e . 0 S p , p 3 T hen am es o f the L cia n s the Li u r es the Lel e es a n d y , g , g ,

’ a ho st o f T u r anian na tio n s ar e in al l r o b ab il it der i ed r o , p y v f m

this r o o t. T U R S E N N A . 3 43 have here exhibited the transition from the Finnic to

1 ’ ’ his m an n the Turkic form . The Turkic , , perso ,

h a a n n a a iz o n whic g i is ide tic l with the B sque g ,

‘ ’ m an na a n na z , e bles us to expl i the mes of the Kirghi ,

a a a T scher k es a an a nd an the K r g ss , the (Circ ssi s) , m y

- other trib e names .

T he name of the R A S E N N A woul d therefore follow

a na a n na and the logy of host of Ugric eth ic mes ,

‘ ’ W n m en na n a s ould sig ify the of the tio , or , we

’ - sa n n . should y, our fellow cou tryme

The meaning of the ﬁrst syllab le in the name

T U R S E N N A or T U R H E N N A is no less plain .

The noma d tribes of S iberia ordinarily designate themselves by wh a t we m ay call tent-names na mes

r z n n derived f om the si e , colour , or some disti guishi g

ar an feature of their tents . There e three S iberi

’ an a n — o r du m a t and tu r a and words which me te t , , these three words enter largely into the composition

a n -n and n of S iberi tribe ames . The Turkic Mo golic o r du a n a a s n ho r de , te t , is the s me word the E glish a nd S am o edic o u r t a nd u a no w the j y , is the su l word employed in the designa tion O f the various Kirghiz

1 h t 63 1 1 9 S ee S c o A l t S r . . . t , . p , pp , ME 344 N A S .

’ a am S a and Turkoman hordes . We h ve the f ous yr

’ a n Ko k o r da Ord , or Golde Horde , the , or blue

’ ’ 1 n and A k o r da nt . te ts , the , or white te s

‘ ’ S a S am o edic m a t a n imil rly from the j , te t , we

an n -na O f S ar m atae derive the cie t tribe mes the ,

Jaxam atee C har ama tee T hisam a tae and A am atae as , , , g ,

l a s n na wel the existi g mes of the Motors , the Yomuts , and the La muts .

tu r an as a n The Turkic root me s , we h ve see , to

’ 2 an . a in K a st d From this root we h ve Kot , oib l ,

Ka a a S am o ed n and S an r g ss , j , Mo gol , other iberi l an a a tu r a a n na gu ges, the deriv tive , which me t origi lly

’ a n has in an a te t , but which come , the l gu ge of the

’ ’ to an a ‘ settled tribes , me either ch mber, house , or l ’ vi lage .

‘ ’ an n n This , the most cie t of the words for te t , must be regarded as the source of the ethnic names

T U R K T U R KO MA N T A T A R a nd T U R A N IA N , , , , which were

a n a t n n n all originally pplied to om d ribes livi g i te ts .

3 The Hut-urns from A lbano prove tha t the T U R S E N N A

1 Mu ll er D er r l hsta mm o l i 563 5 6 S ee U . Vo v . . . 6 , g , pp , .

2 3 su 28 r a . ee . S p , p

3 44 su r a S ee . . p , p

M 346 N A E S .

The last syllable of the name S ora e-te is the word ta h ta ta ta i di ta u an n a n g , , , , , or , which me s mou t i

1 in a an a a nd su ﬂix in host of Ugric l gu ges , forms the

the S an n a n na as most of iberi mou t i mes , such the

2 - i A c - a nd E kta h A l ta . , the tou , the g

The former part of the name m ay be explained

’ 3 T s hu wash s h r h an c c o a . In by me s of the , white

’ h r a htu T schu wash sc o would mean white mountain .

’ scho r a h an a n -wli ite as The word me s liter lly s ow , is

’ n a n S am o ed ser sir a n see by comp ri g the j , , s ow,

‘ ’ and a h . the Turkic , white

There is no more chara cteristic fea ture in the names of Etrusca n cities than the perpetual recur

n VE L V O L . a re ce of the preﬁx or We h ve , for

n an na V E LA T H R I V o l ater r ae V o l i st ce , the mes of ( ,

a V O L I V V E LS U N A V o l sinii V u l sinii terr ) , C ( ulci) , ( , ,

na V E LS i N A na na V O LT U MN A B Bolse ) , (Felsi , Bolog ), ,

T R N U M E LIT R zE E LIMN A S a nd FA LE R H V U L U , V , V , .

O 00 A a s in The Greek form of this preﬁx is ,

' ’ - bv zwo z O b o A a o z or O . This is phonetically the same

1 n t r . 2 r n O s . . 33 K o ib a st Je . é S . r a C . . 1 3 6 mo . , p p S p p ; S j

1 43 Kl a r o th S r a cha tl a s xxvii Vo r t. . . l p p , p , 2 A tk in so n S ib er ia . 565 . , , p 3 l lh i . 3 3 1 Miil l er U r . Vo st. vo . . . , g p N A ME F T S O O WN S . 3 47 as the word a o u l or a u l which is universally employed

z t and a a n a by the Kirghi , the Yomu s , other T t r om ds , to designate the encampment of the tribe it denotes strictly the space occupied by the whole of the yourts . A mong the tribes who have given up their

‘ ’ noma d habits the word ha s come to mean a vill age

‘ ’ n l n or tow . Thusin T scher emis u la or o a mea s a

‘ ’ n In n a in tow . Osma li the word appe rs two

’ diff n a a wl u an n a and e l ere ti ted forms , me i g court, y

it n n a n a a na n a n . or de oti g om d tribe , tio , cou try

n an - n n n R U ME LIA For i st ce , the well k ow provi ce of ,

- 1 e l i an na n o f an . is Rum y , the l d or tio the Rom s

This root is usually exhibited as a preﬁx in

n n a ﬁnd as a Etrusca city ames . We lso it the medi l

‘ ll a in na VE T -U L- O N IA a sy ble the me of , the w ter

’ 2 n and a s x in na A G - LLA tow , the sufﬁ the me of Y ,

’ 3 n or old tow .

1 T he r o o t is o n e o f the m o st widel y diffu se d a m o n g

T u r a nia n wo r ds b ein the so u r ce o f the su ﬂix ilia so co m m o n , g , in a n cie nt Ib er ia n o wn n am es a n d ex l a in s E IS I IU a n d t , p L , L M,

f n i n T anian t wn n a m s a ho st o a c e t u r o e .

2 ‘ ’ inn i d n wa er A n o a r is th s m o l o n the F c ve e . e b , t y i co in s o f V e tu l o n a .

3 A l l h o l dest E tr u s an cit V ir il b r ed in th a wa s t e c . e gy y g ,

tr u scan Man tu a s eak s o f it a s sa azo imda ta vetusto T h E , p f . e ME 348 N A S .

The sufﬁx in the name of V E T U L- O N IA is very

n in n wn na s n in commo Etrusca to mes . It is ee the n a C l avenna a nna a nna a na mes of , Chi ve , R ve , C pe ;

l sin m a V e a V el su na and a a . , , C pu It y possibly be

a a s fﬁ na a nna the s me the su x of the me R se , but is

o a n Fimi ic more pr b bly, I thi k , to be referred to the hu o ne T sche r k es u nneh in o nh , , Turkic , Coptic

io n a al l si nif a Wogul , rel ted words which g y house

’ ‘ ’

n na m a n a a . or dwelli g , but which origi lly e t c ve

‘ ’ r e x is ex l ain ed b the H u n a r ian a l d T he n a m e o . p ﬁ p y g gg, ‘ ’ wa s a ter wa r ds cha n e d to C E RF! the to n In Wo tiak a n d w . f g , ‘ ’ Z ir ianian ha r i a wn s to .

5 E P L 3 0 I OG U E .

a In A an h s lmost decisive . fa vour of the ry ypothesi the strongest argument th a t can be a dduced is the a n a a i has rgume t of mere geogr phic l prox mity , which

1 alrea dy been shown to be the feeblest o f al l ethno

a a u n n a n o n an logic l rg me ts . The represe t tio Etrusc vases of subject s taken from the cycle of Greek

n h n S n no t myth proves ot i g , i ce such subjects do a a in a an ar t a nd ppe r the e rlier works of Etrusc , their introdu ction ha s universally been regarded a s a sure

A n an token of late date . n exami a tion of the Etrusc creed shows clearly its f undamental independence of the Helle nic inheritan ce of A ryan myth

S til l more formidable ar e the philological difﬁ cu l ties which stand in the way of either an A r yan or

n S emitic solutio of the problem .

m a n a t a no t a It y, I thi k , be fﬁrmed h t there is

n A an S a n a w has no t in si gle ry or emitic l gu ge hich ,

n n f a a s n its tur , bee brought orw rd supplyi g the

n required key . But the most viole t etymologica l ar tiﬁces n n a nd , employed with the utmost i ge uity n l n an a n a u scrupu ous ess for more th hu dred ye rs , have conspicuously failed to connect the Etrusca n

1 6 S ee . 8 su r a . p , p 3 51 T H E E T E U S O A N S WE RE T U RA N IA N S .

an A an S language with y ry or emitic form of speech .

It is true that h alf- a —doz en Etruscan words have been successf ully explained from the resources of the

A n an A an an and R haeto - an rme i , the lb i , the Rom sch

an a ar e A an languages . These l gu ges ry as regards

a a a a inco r o their gr mm tic l structure, but they h ve p a a n a n a n r ted a l rge umber of Tur i words . There fore the a cknowledged fa ct that the only A ryan languages which contain any Etruscan words ar e an a a a a an an l gu ges whose voc bul ry is l rgely Tur i , must

an a n a a be held to be rgume t which m kes for, r ther

an a a n an an a n th g i st , the Tur i fﬁ ities of the Etruscans .

n a n l a s m a If the it be ck ow edged , it ust be , th t

u an n A an no r S the Etr sc s were either ry s emites , we a a na n at n n rrive , by process of elimi tio , the co clusio

n a n n that they could o ly h ve bee Tura ians .

a n n a n n Directly we ex mi e this , the o ly rem i i g

i ﬁnd a a n possib lity, we th t it s tisﬁes every eth ologic

e test that can be devised . The ch ara cteristics of th

an an and Etrusc tombs , of the Etrusc customs , of the

an a n n n a . Etrusc creed , like co ﬁrm the co clusio th t a

ha s a t a n a a n . n positive result l st bee tt i ed This , the ,

i n T h is our ﬁrst absolute co clusion . er e can hardly PI E 352 E LOG U . be a doubt that the Etruscans belonged to the

Turanian fa mily .

If we a u and d n ttempt to proceed f rther , to eﬁ e more narr owly the place occupied by the Etruscans

n an an na n n a n amo g the Tur i tio s , the co sider tio s by which we must be guided ar e mainly philologic

no an r ather than ethnographic . There is br ch of the

Turanian stock with which the Etruscans have no t

n much in common . O every side we meet with

A n n n a n . n toke s of rel tio ship co ectio , more or less

ﬁn can a S n ari de ed , be tr ced with the i itic , the Eusk c ,

a a a E tic a nd the Dr vidic , the C uc sic , the gyp , the

A lta ic stems . To which of these ca n they be afﬁliated ?

Though the Euskaric a nd R asennic vocabularies

an in n a r e possess m y words commo , there wide i iff n n a a a . d ere ces gr mm tic l structure Moreover, the n a hi a a nd a t a umer ls , w ch form the e siest, the s me

a n e thnOl o ic ar e n time the most cert i of g tests , fou d to have diverged so widely a s to furnish a decisive

n n argument agai st a y very close a fﬁnity of race .

The three Turani a n stems which occu py the

- a A a S n a and south e st of si , the i itic , the Dr vidic, the

3 54 E PIL G U E O .

considerable commercial intercourse existed between

the two civilised Turani an races which bordered o n

n n S a the Mediterra ea e .

In the case of the Egyptia ns the philological

n a rgument must be held to be co clusive . The

Egyptian language is well known to u S — the E tr u s

can bears to it no closer relation than that of a

distant cousinship .

A l l the possible sol u tions O f the problem ar e no w

ar exhausted except two . These e the Caucasic or

A in Les hic and a . ma g , the Ugric or lt ic I th k it y be

af a n ﬁrmed th t the choice lies betwee these two . In

many points these two stocks approach each other

as a a s W a nd a n very closely , closely perh ps elsh L ti ,

ni m or even a s S cl avo nic and Teuto c . Both of the

approa ch the Etruscan more closely than is the case

a a n with any other languages . The C uc sic solutio would best agree with that u niversal tradition of the ancient world which brought the Etruscans from

A a M n and n m a n si i or , would co for itself to y residuum of historic fa ct which m ay possibly be

l nd n i conserved in the I iad a the Z E e d. I do no t afﬁrm that a Ca ucasic solution of the Etruscan m in proble is impossible . The l guistic agreemen t is probably close enough to make it possible to inter pret the Etruscan records with no other aid than that aﬂb r ded by the various Lesghic and A b khasic dialects .

I can only say that in every possible instance I have careful ly compared the Etruscan vocabulary a nd the grammatica l forms of the Etruscan language

an a o n o ne an with those of the Ugric l gu ges the h d, and a a an a o n and a of the C uc sic l gu ges the other , th t the resul t of this comparison is that the approximation to the Ugric forms is beyond question the more

a n n an and close . The rel tio ship betwee the Etrusc the Ugric languages seems to be a relationship in

l n ana a n a n and the direct i e , logous to th t betwee L ti

French while the resembla nce between the Etruscan and a a an a nd e n the C uc sic l gu ges is i ir ct, somethi g like

n th at which subsists between Latin and A lbania .

By a process of exhaustion or elimination we ar e therefore brought to the conclusion that the Ugric or

A lta ic branch of the Turanian stock is the only o ne

‘ to which the Etruscans can be directly afﬁliated .

Every indication points to this as the necessary

A A 2 3 56 E PILOG U E .

a n solution of the problem . The thropological

a evidence is strongly in its favour . The mythologic l

n n a r e n a n o n coi cide ces , I thi k , impossible to expl i

a n . a y other hypothesis The modes of buri l , the

a n a n a n dedic tio of l res , the i dic tio s of primitive poly a n a a n an n dri , the l ws of i herit ce , the form of gover m n a n a a ar e no e t , supply rgume ts which sep r tely of n n a a i co sider ble force , but whose cumul tive weight

a n becomes lmost overwhelmi g .

a in in an L st order , but ﬁrst import ce , comes the

n n a a n li guistic evide ce , to which so l rge portio of this book has been devoted .

Ja cob Grimm has laid down the philological a xiom that there a r e three cha ra cteristic tokens of the primordial afﬁnities of language— dr ei Kennz eichen der U r ver wa ndscha t— n a na f the umer ls , the perso l

n n nd a n n a a . pro ou s , cert i forms of the verb subst tive

n ui af n These three , the surest tests of li g stic ﬁ ity which

a n wn a in n we possess , h ve bee sho to gree their i di

at n a an wa s a c io th t the Etrusc Ugric form of speech .

Next in philological importance ar e the words which denote kinship . Fortunately there is no class of

Etruscan words which is better known than these

P E 358 E IL OG U .

Etruscans belonged to the Ugric or A l taic branch of the Tur anian family .

an u an i and ni To adv ce f rther th th s , deﬁ tively to connect the Etruscans with any o ne of the ﬁve

n O f a no t a divisio s the Ugric stock , is perh ps ltogether

n a in n impossible , though every o w rd step the e quiry

a i is beset with incre sing d fﬁculty .

diﬂi u l ti s The cause of these c e is manifest . The

n a a an Etruscan was o t liter ry l guage . The speech represented by the inscriptions was obviously in an

n In a u nﬁxed n . na n in co ditio the s me tomb , y, eve

a n ri n ﬁnd x n a a n the s me i sc ptio , we perple i g v ri tio s in the formation of the letters ; and the powers of the letters ar e so uncertain tha t the same n no t n in a ame is u iformly spelt the s me way. We

a n an in a n n h ve , for i st ce , the s me i scriptio , such

a a n as a a nd Lar th A n and A r h v ri tio s L rt , or r t nt .

The punctuation is also most irregula r and the

ar e n an n n words co st tly u divided, or divided wro gly .

There is no system in the abbreviations ; vowels ar e thrown out or retained in a haphazard and unreason

a a n . It v n in S a th E t u ble f shio is e ide t, hort, th t e r s PH IL L I A L DIFFIC U LT IE O OG C S . 3 59 can langu age was the langu age of a people without literary culture .

A s respects the Ugric languages the difﬁculties

ca n n ﬁn ar e as grea t or greater . We o ly expect to d the sca ntiest remains of the primitive voca bulary a mong nomad tribes of hunting and ﬁshing savages

a n e n a in which h ve , for thirty ce turies , b e isol ted the

n a wilds of S iberi a . The la gu ge of races without a

a a nd a n liter ture , without much mutu l i tercourse , is exposed to a n immense amount o f phonetic corr u p

n and n a and n a n . tio , of li guistic dec y rege er tio It is only within compara tively recent times tha t any of the Ugric dialects have arrived at the dignity of a

a an a n a a a a nd liter ry l gu ge , possessi g ﬁxed gr mm r

a a a nd n na an a voc bul ry , u fortu tely , the three l gu ges which ha ve ma de this step in lingu istic progress

n n have been largely corrupted by foreign i ﬂue ces .

The Osmanli abounds with words and constructions derived from A rabic and Persian sources the Magyar has absorbed numerous S cl avo nic elements ; a nd the

Finnish languages of the Baltic h ave been extensively

n in er T e u to iz ed . The Ugric student is therefore p P E 3 60 E ILOG U . petu al danger of being misled by these foreign elements .

Under these circumstances the absence of any very close correspondence between the Etruscan and the Ugric languages would no t be a legitim ate cause

n t u i . a o a for s rpr se The m rvel is , th t the resem

l n ar e a n a a an n b a ces so f i t , but th t fter so m y ce turies have elapsed it should remain so deﬁnite and u nmis takable a s in the preceding chapters it has been shown to be .

These considerations wil l make plain how for midab l e ar e the uncertainties and difﬁcul ties which beset any further prosecution of the inquiry as to

an dif ul the aﬂinities of the Etrusc s . The ﬁc ties ar e

in a no t a ns a . deed gre t , but ltogether i uper ble

n a n 29 n a o n . Referri g to the eth ologic l t ble give p , it will be seen tha t there a r e ﬁve grea t branches o f : nn S am o edic the Ugric stem the Fi ic, the j , the

d n n l an . Turkic . the Mo go ic, the Tu gusic To these

ll n n a a dd a S I believe it wi be fou d ecess ry to ixth ,

Yenissic h a a n the , w ich would occupy pl ce i ter m edia te between the S am oj edic and the Turkic

stocks .

2 2 E PIL G E 36 O U .

" Etruria the speech of the towns diﬂer ed disti nctly

m a u n . n fro th t of the co try districts If, the , there

two a in a n a a n were r ces Etruri , the i h bit ts of the country villages must be deemed to belong to the a n a a n w in n borigi l popul tio , while the d ellers the tow s woul d represent the later conquerors .

A ny aboriginal pre -A ryan population of Greece

a n a n i n or Italy must lmost of ecessity h ve bee F n ic .

no t nn n av n a and If Fi ic it could o ly h e bee Eusk ric,

no n a n a i wa s there is i dic tio th t th s the case . I have therefore throughout this book ventured to call this aboriginal element in the population of Italy the

FIN N I S U BS T R A T U M a n in a an n C , le vi g bey ce the questio

a s a a whether , seems prob ble , it comprised the Pel sgi ,

n nl S a n ar or whether it co sisted o y of the bi es , M si ,

u S a nd l na Lig res , iculi , other hi l tribes whose mes

a n n innic ri n be r wit ess to their disti ctly F o gi . With regard to the S abines the ca se seems to be tolerably

a n and na clear . The S bi e words mes which ha ve

n a a n n come dow to us seem to be , with h rdly exceptio ,

1 MA i a nn . N U n an of Fi ic type Thus , who Rom myth sta nds a s the represe nta tive of the S abine element in

1 ee 1 43 1 4 3 26 3 30 3 34 su r S . 7 a . pp , , , , , p T H E FI IO T A T M N N S U BS R U . 3 63

a n a a n nn the popul tio of Rome , be rs disti ctively Fi ic na l S A BIN E me , whi e the word is itself phonetically

u a n S A BME the na na a a n eq iv le t to , tio l ppell tio of the

La pps .

The Turanian words which have been inco r po a n a n and n an an r ted i to L ti , those eleme ts of Tur i mythology which became na tu ralised in the Roman

n a system , seem to belo g lmost exclusively to the

an an in ds Europe br ch of the Ugric stock , other wor to the Finnic S ubstratum of Italy .

But While fully recognising this aboriginal

u an an n o n an a T r i eleme t , it is, the other h d, equ lly impossible to ignore the existence in the Etrusca n language a nd mythology of an element which

n A S IA T I in a a a is disti ctively C its ch r cter , th t is ,

a a a an nn . n dis T t ric , r ther th Fi ic This eleme t is

n w r a a n in n n a cer ed ith the g e test cle r ess the mo ume t l , a s distinguished from the literary remains of the

n i Etruscan people . It appears co spicuously n the

t in n n o n my hology of the mirrors , the i scriptio s the

nd in i a a a n . l res, the mortu ry records the tombs

n an A a n no t a s O the other h d this si tic eleme t does ,

i a a in an an and a rule , ppe r those Tur words worships 64 E 3 PILOG U E .

a m a an which were ssi il ted by the Rom s . Now the

a i a nd a a n epit phs , the m rrors the l res , h ve bee exhumed almost exclusively from those vast ceme teries which surrounded the ' twelve grea t Etruscan

a n a n n cities ; they h ve bee obt i ed , with few exceptio s ,

r iﬁin a and n a by g the tombs of we lthy oble f milies , an d ar e evidently the memorials of the upper class of ruling nobles who were the lineal descendants of

‘ the conquerors .

Our conclusion therefore is this— the conquered class belonged to the Eur opean or Finnic branch of the Ugric stem ; while the conquerors belonged to

n the A siatic or Tataric bra ch . l These two elements would readily ama gam ate .

The differen ces of language would no t probably be greater than those which in the tenth century dis tingu ishe d the Old-English of Wessex from the

an na a n S n S c di vi peech of Lincol .

a n n n o ne If this re so i g be correct , there is o ly

n a n questio which rem i s to be answered . Is it possible a pproximately to determine the locality of the A siatic region from which the invading Tatar

S e e 1 su . 7 r a p , p .

3 66 E PILO G U E

the Wo u l s Yu kahir i T schu washes g , the , the , the

Wo tiak s a a and an , the Uigurs , the M gy rs , the Ugri tr ibes which form the ethnic link between the Finnic and the Turkic stocks .

The philological considerations which connect the Etruscan race with the S iberian steppe— more especially with the region of Lake Baika l and the

a Yenissei ar e upper w ters of the River , supple m ented by certain traditions which ar e no t withou t

their weight .

The rule of the Etruscan augurs that the north

a n a was a an and e ster qu rter more s cred th the rest , th at this was the region inhabited by the greatest of

m a n a a a n a the Gods , y i dic te tr ditio th t the home

na n m a l a n - a from which the tio igr ted y to the orth e st .

But a much m ore definite tradition is indicated by an inscription o n an Etruscan mirror which is n o w in Lo at a the Museum of the uvre P ris . O n this mir ror is engraved a design representing the

1 a n f brication of the Troj a horse . The horse is

1 F i an d a b r e tt N o . . T he w i , p o o dcu t s ta k en

’ r o m G er har d E tm skzsche S ie el l ate ccxxx v. f , p g , p T I RA DIT ON S . 367

a PE KS E n a tr ansl iter a l belled , which seems to be o ly

PE G A S S ar tiﬁcer tion of the Greek U . The who holds

a in an m u st ' acco r din the uplifted h mmer his h d , g to

n s In n E eiu . a the lege d , be p the desig he is l belled

T H E TR O JA N H O R SE .

‘ l ’ E T U LE n an E to ian . , which evide tly me s the The progress of the work is superintended by S E T H LA N S

n o far a a n as (Vulca ) . S this mirror is rem rk ble o ly showing the powerful inﬂuences of Greek legend o n L E 3 68 E PI O G U .

t an a r t Bu t has a n a l E rusc . the mirror other l be ,

which ca n only be explained by means of the

primaeval traditions of the Rasenna as to their early

. O n a a home the further side of the horse , w y from

S a the pect tor, is the door by which the Greeks were

n n a s n o n to e ter . This door is represe ted set ope its

n nd it a n a a a a H U . hi ge , be rs the u mist k ble l bel I N S

This word must denote the occupants of the interior

and has n of the horse , hitherto bee dismissed by the

commentators a s an u nintelligib le equivalent of

DA N A I I a a a in O . It would ppe r therefore th t the

Etruscan lang uage the word H U I N S meant warriors

’ n or enemies . Now from the Chi ese historians we

learn that a t a period no t far remote from that a t

which the Rasenna ar e supposed to have ma de their

a a an in a na ppe r ce It ly, there were two cog te but

hostile hordes of nomads who roamed a long the

n n n n n orther fro tier of the Chi ese empire . O e of

was A S E N A n a these hordes the , who subseque tly o

na in n quired the me of Turks, or, Chi ese ortho

' lc a T u zu . was gr phy, The other horde the ﬁerce

a H U N S a s na in n r ce of , or, the me is spelt Chi ese,

i n -nu A S E N A m a w nd H o . a a a s g The igr ted west rd , , I

3 70 E PIL G U E O .

A ccording to the Chinese historians the fore

fa thers o f the Turkic race belonged to a Hunnic

horde which wa s well nigh exterminated by i ts

n . v wa s a ten a e emies The sole survi or boy, ye rs of

a e ands a nd g , who , with the loss of his h feet, suc

ce eded in escaping the m assacre which b efel his

n was ki dred by crawling into a morass . There he

n a she wo l f and him fou d by , who suckled fostered

in n — a a . a na c ve T ki g the me of his foster mother,

’ wa s a T S E N A n sclzzno the boy c lled , from the Mo golic

' ‘ ’ ts l nn a ha d n c o . n or , wolf Whe he grow up to

n - he m a hood he took his foster mother to wife . S

ten bore to him cubs , who grew up to be mighty

w a n a w m a n a rriors . H vi g c ptured ives fro eigh b o u r in a a a g tribe , they bec me f thers of the r ce of

A sena ann wa s a n the , whose b er dor ed with the

a a a a he ds of wolves . This horde fterw rds bec me

n n a s n a na k ow the Tuki or Turks, me which is a n an n n ccou ted for by other lege d , which it is eedless

1 to repeat .

It is no t difﬁcult to discover the genesis of the

1 em E tl l s l r h i l S ee C a s r m o . Vo r l e . . 60 K a o t A s a P o t , p p , y 264 l o tta . . g , p - 3 71 T H E WOLF R A C E .

n ha n a a n a an n lege d . It s bee lre dy show th t the cie t

’ 1 ana Ugric word sena meant a m an . The logy of a host of ancient tribe-names leaves little doubt tha t

’ ‘ n h the A sena simply called themselves the me . T is obvious etymology of the name having in lapse of

n an time become obscured by li guistic ch ges , the

’ o schino a was a w rd , wolf, ssumed to be the true

n na a a n and source of the atio l ppell tio , the myth came into existence as a means of a ccounting for the name of the nation which proudly called itself

’ ’ - a and e a as the Wolf r ce , bor the wolves he ds its

This singular myth of the eponymus of the

A sena is identical with the myth of the eponymus of I . n n wa s an an Rome its origi Rome Etrusc city , and the legend of the eponymic founder of the

R a sennic na n na a an tio would tur lly be tr sferred , with

n a an na n the ecess ry ch ge of me, to the epo ymic

1 S ee . 339 su r a . p , p 2 In lik e m ann er a ho st o f A r yan l egends have ar isen fr o m ' ‘ ’ ’ the S im il ar it b etwe en the wo r ds Muco Wo l an d Xevxo y e, f, g, ’ hi We m a thu a w te . s cco u nt fo r exam l e fo r the m tho y , p , y l o gic l egen ds o f the wo l f-de str o yer which have cl u ster ed r o u n d the n a m e o the L cian A o l l o who e t m o l o ical l is o nl f y p , , y g y, y the l i h - i in su n S ee Wo r ds a nd P l a s cha v . ce . xv . g t g g , p 3 72 L E E PI OG U .

n n a n a n fou der of the Roma city . Nor is there y re so to suppose that the overthrow of the rule of the

Etruscans by their Latin subjects would efface the memory of the a ncient R asennic legend .

The S iberian and the Italian myths correspond

n a n In an as in with si gul r close ess . the Rom , the

S b an n a Mo R A ss in i eri lege d , we h ve the which the

n a S H E -WO LF n boy is fou d, we h ve the who ﬁ ds him , and In also the CA VE in which she fosters him . the

an n a a a n A A LA R E N T IA Rom lege d , fter cert i period CC takes the place of the she-wolf as the foster -mother

and of Romulus , she becomes the mother of twelve

n n as so s , of whom Romulus is represe ted either the

n A a a n a was brother or the fa ther . Now si ce cc L re ti

’ a a LU PA - ma n lso c lled , the she wolf, we y ide tify her with the she —wolf who is represented as the bride as well a s the foster -mother of the boy in the S iberian

n o a a na lege d . More ver the Ugric ch r cter of the me

A cca Larentia is indisputable ; she is the mother of

1 the mighty ones the mythic ancestress of the

n twelve kha s of the twelve tribes of the Rasenna .

1 n F M t 1 24 su r a C a str é irm . ho l 30 34 S ee . . . p , p ; , y pp , ,

4. E PIL E 3 7 OGU . nymic myth which was committed to paper by the

n anna an In Chi ese lists three thous d years ago . its modern form we ﬁnd it coupled with a signiﬁcant a i n nn l n i a a dd tio , which co ects it sti l more u m st k bly

an t an a a with the Rom my h . The Turkom s ssert th t the progenitors of their race were S z tin Khan and

1 ' E sz n a S zon and E szen ar e e Ili . It is obvious th t only differentiated forms of the eponymus of the

A sena a s and ar e , just Romulus Remus two forms

n n of the epo ymus of Rome . But the oteworthy feature of this tradition is that in the Tur koman ILI

m a n na ILIA a n we y recog ise the me of , who, ccordi g l 2 an a i n wa s . to the Rom tr d tio , the mother of Romu us

The progress of the S eljuk Turks ﬁ o m the

Kir ghiz steppe to the Bosphorus occupied fou r or

n a a e o n~ ﬁve ce turies . It is therefore possible th t sider ab l e period of time m ay have been needed for the successive stages i n the migration of the Rasenna

h n s n A s from t e Ye i sei to the A r o . to the route

25 su r a S ee . 3 . p , p 2 T he m ythical gen ea l o gy o f R o m u l u s co n sists excl u sively

i n m s u ch a r e E n ea s a n d A n chi se s A scan iu s o f U r c a e . S g ,

l T he two l a st m a b e co m a r e d with S z iin Kha n a n d Iu u s. y p

n sz n Il i Il iu m an d P e r a m u s a r e a l so T u r an ian wo r ds. a d E e . g T H E A E N N A O N T H E O A S PIA N 3 75 R S .

. r which was taken nothing ve y deﬁnite can be said .

w a a a n a n It ould seem , however , th t h lt of lo g dur tio

a i n n a an took pl ce the eighbourhood of the C spi , since in this region we ﬁnd several concurrent i ndications of a powerful race bearing the names

n Rasenna or T u r r he na .

na T U R A N ans n w The me , by which the Persi k e

r n a o n n the Ug ic om ds their fro tier , is the source of

A a a a the modern ethni c term T U R A N I N . I h ve lre dy ventured to suggest the possible identity o f this

1 a an T R H N O I name with tha t of the It li U R ﬁ .

In an an no t far m a the l d of Tur , fro the he d

‘ a was an im o r tant w i w ters of the Tigris , p city , h ch bore the name of R hesaena or Resen . Without l ay in an n o n a na g y u due stress mere simil rity of mes ,

n a n it nf which is so ofte misle di g , must be co essed that the correspondence of the names Rasenna and

R hesse na is too remarkable to be altogether over looked . This city o f R hesaena ha s been identiﬁed

h e no ho n a LA R IS S A a nd with the city whic p c lls , it is worthy of note tha t the name Larissa is also

ee 23 su ra . S p . , p 3 6 E P G E 7 IL O U . applied by Dionysius to the E truscan city of V ultur n m u (Capua) .

The ethnic names of m arauding frontier tribes ar e no t unfrequently used by neighb o u i ing races

n i . na to de ote th ef or robber Thus , from the me

an a a u r a of the Ugri s is derived the T t r word g y,

’ 1 hi in an a Ko ur ds a n t ef. Now the l gu ge of the ,

A ryan race inhabiting the mountainous frontier of

a and n s an u an Persi , co tiguou to the l d of T r , the

' ‘ h n A in an a word for robber is r a k se . lso Persi

r a z n na n can at n robber is e . These desig tio s o ce be a ccounted for if we suppose tha t a t some remote period a marauding nation which bore the name

nn Rase a pitched its tents in the Turkoman steppe .

It is possible that some distorted traditions of the R a sennic migration m ay be embedded in the two

a A an n n gre t ry epics . U derlyi g the Homeric poems

m a n a s a we y recog ise the residuum of historic f ct, that after a protra cted stru ggle the A ryan race

a an an n A a T h subjug ted the Tur i s of Wester si . e

E neid brings a portion of the vanquished race to

1 h E n l ish wo r d o r e is r o m the am e u r e e T e g g f s so c . S c

s ha i ds a n d P l a ce c . xv . Wo r , p

3 8 7 E PILOG U E .

a na n the n a n se the re so ble ess of i terpret tio s propo d, a nd of the a dequacy of the Ugric hypothesis which

n has bee propounded .

a t s b e m a L s ly, it will, I tru t, reme bered th t the

nt a n n argume is a cumul tive argume t . A si gle co in n e o r s a m a set a a s a c n a cide c , ever l , y be side cide t l ;

n ﬁnd na n n but whe we scores , y hu dreds , of mi ute

n n in a ul a and correspo de ces customs , creeds , voc b ry

a a a n a na n c s no n gr mm r , such expl tio be ome lo ger

A a a nt a n possible . cumul tive rgume is chai with many p arallel links - the strength of such a chain is no t measured by the weakness of the weakest of the

n n t n all e a ar e li ks , but by the u ited s re gth of thos th t without a ﬂ aw o A GLOS S A RY f ETRUS C N wo r ms.

N o r a — T her e wer e o nl ei hteen l etter s in the E tr u sca n A l hab et T h y g p . e

l etter s B D G a nd O ar e wantin . T o avo id co n u sio n I ha ve , , , , g f , a do ted what m a b e ca l l ed the esta b l ishe d s stem o f tr a nsl iter a tio n p y y , a nd h ave r e r esented the 9 b T H the ( b the b a nd th p y , p y p H , x y C H , e Di amm a b I b el ieve it wo u l d ha ve b een b etter to ha r e r g y v. ve p e sented 0 b D b x b v a nd the Di amr na b F T h fo u r y , x y , e y , g y . e R o m a n l etter s D X V and F wo u l d then r e r esent the o u r E tr u sca n , , , , p f r devel o ed l etter s o u t o f which they we e p .

BU R

A R A C O S a ha wk 3 1 , , 7 A A R I R a n u m ir e 332 B TE , p , A R IMI a es 31 8 a u ince-a l e 265 , p , A E LC H E , q pp , A R IT IMI A r temis 228 E S A R G o ds 1 44 293 3 1 6 , , , , , , A R KE hu sb a nd 1 91 245 A GA LLE T O R A o u n so n 233 , , , , y g , , A RN O a cha nn el 3 45 3 1 6 , , A R S E V E R S E a ver te t nem 3 09 A G R el d 3 33 , g , , E , fi , 33 1 LLA o ld t n 347 A GY , o w , hu sb a nd 2 A R T H , , 68 the s ir its his G o ds A IS E R A S , p , , -A S ar tici ial si n 28 7 293 , p p g , - da A S A , me 221 s 1 5 , A IT A S , H a de , 0 ho r sem a n A T , A T H , 267 A L a shes 305 , I , , K A T A IS N a i ’ O , v n e 3 1 9 - h s hild 1 1 0 220 , A L, m o t er c , , a co u n il l r 7 A T H LIK, c o . 28 8 M R da 3 28 , y, -A r a n dchild 228 LK, g , A RIU co u r t 329 T , , A LPA N a tr ib u te 291 M , , A U E L h S , t e da wn 143 3 1 6 A LPN A S m a kin -a -tr ib u te 291 , , , g , , A L a e 1 96 205 208 293 VI , g , , , his a e 1 76 204 A V| LS , g , , tr ib u it 2 1 291 293 A LPN U , , 8 , , A C H R U M A che r o n 3 09 - a r tici ial si n 28 6 , , A N , p p g , N E this 3 00 A K N , , a n ta r a n tai a n da s 3 1 5 , , , B ( S ee P) sist r 227 298 A p e, e , , a l u da cha 3 1 5 A U S swo r d-b el t 3 1 9 p , fi, B LTE , , A R l u r a l su x 1 45 U R RU S r ed-no sed 3 18 , p ffi , B , , 3 8 0 GL S S A Y O R .

C E KLA

C S e e K C H see X G S e ( ; , ) ( e C a n d K)

C E R to wn 348 a u s a cha ri o t 3 14 E , , g p , , C A MI L U S m essen er 1 50 3 1 6 G N IU S the u a r dia n s ir it 1 26 L , g , , E , g p , C A PRA o a t 3 1 6 ini s a cr a ne , g , g , , 3 1 5 C A YS a l co n 3 1 P , f , 7 C A RD O s ea r 334 , p , C A R X sed e 3 3 6 H E , g , C A S S I S he lm et 3 1 , , 9 H E L, so n 222 23 2 C R u ick 3 3 3 , , ELE , q , H tN T H IA L ho st 1 03 C LIE N S 2 , g7 , , 30 C U RIA 3 3 , 3 hister a n a cto r 3 1 5 C U RIS s ea r 3 , , , p , 34 H U N S H u rts 76 3 68 I , , , H U T H size 1 92 1 6 - 1 , , , 5 67

D ( S e e T H )

DA N KU S h , or se; 31 6 l DU LIS a shee 3 28 dr u n a so ver ei n t 3 14 , p , , g y, m e 28 IN , , 3 , 28 4 sister 2 IPE , , 27 - da m l S A , e 220 23 6 242 2 E , , , 44 - S LA hea d-wi e 2 I , f , 45 -5 S i n o f thir d er so n sin IT U S Ides 3 28 , g p gu , , l a r 2 1 , 8 her e 1 4 E KA , , 8 21 2 21 3 3 00 , , , , 3 09 K ( S e e C )

H e r e is E KA S U T H , a to mb 21 2 f , -K S ign o r ae te r ite 28 1 it o r p , E KN , , her e 294 3 04 , , c io l KA H A T I, en t 260 J E N N A er so n h , p , o mo 3 39 3 41 , , , A N A a sta tu e 1 , , 08 276 294 E PU R E A o l l o 2 K , , , p , 06 222 298 , , thi KA N VA T E , s sta tu e 294 s , E R S KE , he tu r ned a wa 28 1 y , , 7 A PE b ir ds . 3 1 7 3 09 K , KE A LC H L o r t 1 76 , f y, , 1 8 2 E T H , E IT H her e 3 27 , , li E H A , ttl e 297 298 -E S da me K C , , A , , 23 6 KE C H A S E o b iit 3 00 E T — , , E R A , o u n 1 91 23 1 234 y g, , t E H E N , his 21 7 3 00 K , , this KE N , , 3 00

KE R IN U , ecit 148 298 f , , , 3 06 S ee V a nd PH F ( ) KI two 1 67- 1 6 , , 9, 1 91 KIA R T H I swa r th 2 , y, 61 262 A A a b ea n 3 3 6 , F B , , KIE MZ A T H R M ei ht 1 , g y, 76 PA LE m o u n ta ins 3 29 , , , 1 8 5- 1 8 8 FA LA N DU M the sh 3 29 , y, KIS seco n d 1 ' 76 , , , 1 78 A N U a sa cr ed l a ce 326 F M , p , a co , r se 3 01 KIZI p , A V IS S A a n exca va tio n 3 25 F , , LA N son 228 - K , , 234

3 8 2 GL S S A Y O R .

QU I T H E

Q ( S e e K) T

QU IRI S the s ea r m en 334 A G S l a w ii ' er 3 27 TE , p , T E , g , A R U IN 79 T Q , ’ T E BE N N A T E H E N N A a ma n s R , , a r m en t 3 20 g , a nu m er al a d u n ct 1 93 R A S , j , T E E dedit 28 1 3 03 K , , , RA S N N A co u n tr m en 23 33 8 E , y , , T E N g n u m e r a l a d u n ct 1 93 , j , 343 o su it 291 28 1 303 T E N l N E , p , , , R IL ea r s 205 E hil l s 3 30 , y , TEP , , 208 su l ia n t 7 2 6 T E Z , p p . 9 I R hil l wa ter 330 T BE , , S T N H ea ven 1 3 2 1 53 I A , , , a b r o nze o - 236 T IN S KVIL, er in s da m e, ff g, , 290 - de nite a r ticl e 1 1 0 369 s, fi , , - T ten th 1 76 1 8 4 S o r din a l su x 1 79 IV R S , , , , ffi , T LE N A C H E IS T L E N A H E S - o sse ssive r o n o u n 204 , C , S , p p , , a b r ica ted 299 3 0 4 f , , 7 226. 3 0 — O GA a a r m ent 3 20 o u r 1 72 1 74 T , g , S A , f , see 3 0 S A A a n a r r o w 3 3 5 T R KE , T U R KE , 9 G l T T , , T I so n o T r o 1 1 0 a de o sit 28 9 R U A L, f y, S A LT H N , p , a u u r a l 2 u nwo r th T R U T VE K| E , ? 93 S A N S L, S E LA N S L, S L, y, g — U A a tr u m et 8 4 , , 325 293 29 , 30 , 3 07 T B p to m b s 21 o u r th 1 76 1 79 T U LA R , , 1 S A S , f , , T LA he b u r ies 21 1 S E K S A K da u hter U R u , , S E C H , , , g , T U R A N hea ven Venu s 1 29 , ( ) , , 1 S a n a r e 3 34 34 S E C U R I , , o sa it 28 1 — 28 3 28 6 r i estess 3 07 T U R E , p , , S E MN A , p , K ? seven teen I 1 8 5 T U R MU KA S a 1 06 S E MPH , T U R S E N N A H L nin et 1 76 1 8 5 , m en o the tents S E S PH A LC , y, , f , u r teen 7 1 3 1 8 5 o . 8 sgsp H , f , a T he Fir e G o 140 T U S U R T H I, m r r ied 241 245 S E T H LA N S , d, , , , T U T H IN E S his o er in 299 214 , fi g, , u ests 21 7 303 S IA N S , g , hea l th 1 2 S N E N A T H , , 8 S O R A C T E white m o u n ta in 345 , , T H ( S ee D) S U BU Lo l u te- l a er 3 24 , f p y , a shes 21 5 S U T N A , , Ju no da/ 142 T H A LN A , , g, wido w 245 S U R T E S , S U R T , , Di a/na 1 3 I T H A N A , , 3 2 47 b l a ck 2 T H A PIR I, , 62 o er ed 28 6 S U T H IL, fi , a a b r ic 28 8 T H A PN A , f , '

S a n o cr in 21 5 ~ U T H IN A , ﬁ g, T H A S a ar tici ial S i n 28 7 _ , p p g , T H E E ecit 303 3 05 K , f , , n -n a tom b 148 21 2 214 su , , , , , T H E S A N A u r o r a su nr ise 1 3 , , , 9, 1 41 Y 38 3 GLOS S A R .

Z IP T H R

V U a veil 321 o su it 28 2 3 09 EL M , , T H R KE , p , , — V RS r e 33 1 c e 1 60 1 69 E E , ﬁ , T H U , ﬁ , — U O N IA wa ter to wn 347 T H co nditu r 209 21 1 V ET L , , U I , , a mir r o r 1 29 a t 306 V IPN A , , T H U KE R , gif , o r su s 31 5 nine 1 79 v , T H U N E S L , a b r ica ted T H U PH U LT H A S A , f , 28 8 - 291 PH a de o sit 28 6 T H U R A , p , a sa cr ed l a ce ane de o sited 28 6 PH A N U , p , f , T H U R LA N , p , H er m es 1 05 1 49 3 27 T H U R MS , , , PH IE R E S a i t i ner cha mb er s 3 05 PH LE R E S , , g f , T H U S IU R , n ,

do na o it 28 1 PH LE Z R U , , the u n G o d 141 U PH U PH LU N s, S ,

- S i n o f thir d er so n S in u U , g p g l a r 203 28 1 C H O R X , , ’ - hil d 229 222 L a ther s c , , , U , f 1 6 1 1 7 308 H A R U C ha r o n 1 , , 223 C , , is e 302 C H IS E LIKS h fﬁgy, his w e 245 1 91 , U LS S I, if , , the su n 208 1 39 142 U S I L, , , , Z

1 1 0— 1 72 PH an d F thr ee 1 9 , 7 V ( S ee ) Z A L, , vo wed ? 307 Z E K, a sa r co ha u s 208 u nl u ck 263 Z ILA C H , p g , , VA N l , y, - Dea th 95 100 1 03 209 VA N T H , , , T H A S r ed 261 Z ILA C H N U KE , Z ILKC H N , A R I , , V 209 3 01 E L L to wn 3 46 Z ILA T H , , V , V O , , S ee V IPN A a cl u b 266 268 Z l PN A . V E LE , , ,

X 3 8 6 IN D E .

E G Y LYD

m I o l o u r o f 1 2 G YPT IA N a r t , 52 ; to b s, 3 9 A R , c , 6 , 62 m tho l o 0 1 22 1 3 5 H and 1 63 1 69 y gy , 5 , 97 , , , , 1 4 3 3 H eavenl o wer s 1 53 0, 5 y p , E i ht 1 8 H el en 1 29 g y , 7 , l dest so n 23 1 H er ini fa mil 240 E , y , M 3 1 H er m es 1 49 E ll is, L , 3 , 5 , n id er odo tu s 1 2 JE e , 8 , 3 76 H , , 58 E ita hs 1 6 1 94— 268 H ill s nam es o f 3 29 3 3 0 3 45 p p , 7 , , , , , E s u im aux 65 H o r de 3 43 q , , thn o l o ic m ethods 3 1 H o r se 26 E g , , 7 r uscan s th ir nam e 1 1 23 a fﬁ H u n a r ia ns 28 1 8 3 E t , e , , g , , 7 , 77 , n 1 4 co u ntr 1 5 H u ns 0 90 3 68 ities, 6 , 3 9 ; y , ; , 7 , 75 , ,

mi r a tio ns 1 1 1 6 25 3 5 a r t H u sb a nd 245 . 268 g , , , , 7 ; , , _ m s —4 2 s 5 2, 65 , 3 53 ; to b , 45 9 , 9 , H u t u r n , 43 , 3 44 1 4 cu st m s 1 2 1 4 m tho 9 ; o , , , 55 ; y l o 8 6— 1 54 l a n u a e 3 1 8 gy , ; g g , , , LIU M 3 47 3 52 3 65 , , Inscr i tio ns char acter o f 3 58 p , , E u sk ar ia n s 1 9 26 3 52 , , , b il in u al 249 - 26 o n va ses 1 1 g , 8 ; , E x o am 56— 59 g y, n 1 3 08 ; o mir r o r s, 3 9 , 1 42, 28 2, 293 0 n s 1 3 6 ; i to mb , 1 8 , 1 48 , 1 76 , 90 U M 21 2 1 2 n A N . 3 26 7 , 3 7 , 25 , 3 04, 3 7 ; o Fer o nia 1 4 sta tu es 22 2 , 6 , 7, 7 3 , 276 , 3 07 Fin er 1 60 1 6 1 Intensitive s 262 g , , , a s 2 1 m tho l o o f 1 29 Isis 63 9 , 7 , 7 ; y gy , , , , 7 1 3 4 1 3 1 4 3 1 settl em ents l a d r a ces ] , 8 , 7 , 7 ; Iso te , 68 , 7 o f in Ital 1 2 28 62 , y , 9 , 0, , 77 , 3 ds Fir e o , 1 40 g A PA N , 1 3 9 Five 1 62— 1 65 , inn s 1 08 1 26 J , , r t 1 2 1 Fo y , 8 , 8 3 u no 1 3 3 1 42 J , , — 1 Fo u r , 1 72 74 n n 1 Ju o es, 27

A LE V A LA 6 1 A L LE R Y r aves 4 , , 8 , 9 , 96 , 9 7 , 98 , g , 5 a r n G m e ts, 3 20 a l ma G enea l o ica l tab l e s 40 K , 9 7 g , 2 , 243

n s Ka l mu k s, 63 G e iu , 1 26 4 r u n d 20 Kekr i, 1 7 G e , 3 el ti w r d 1 1 s s 1 0 K c o s, 44, 3 4 G ho t , 9 n s Kha , 3 22 G ho u l , 9 9 n — ifts to th d — Ki nshi , wo r ds de o tin , 21 8 248 G e ead, 278 28 0 p g

r l Kir hiz T a tar s, 61 70 G i , 227 g , er nm ent E tr u s a n G o v , c , 8 5 a m m a r t s a n G r , E r u c , 5 , 248 , 263 ; A N DMA R KS , 28 5 a l u tina tio n 24 2 deel en La r es 1 23 inscr i ti ns n gg , 7 , 57 ; . p o o , n 1 1 sio , 3 7 , 2 5 , 275 , 29 5 27 1 3 09 er u nd 203 a r tici l e ; g , ; p p 3 07 2 9 28 6 28 a ssive 28 6 Lar vae 1 22 7 , , 7 ; p , l u r al 1 44 21 1 23 4 29 5 r o La tin T ur a nia n wo r ds in 1 0— 1 2 p , , , , ; p , , 2 7, n o u n s 28 4 3 01 o r dina l su fﬁx 1 6 1 0 2 0 26 3 1 — , , ; , 3 , 5 , 3 , 8 , 2 3 3 6, 3 63 1 8 1 9 sufﬁx a l na l 220 Li htnin 1 32 1 3 1 54 7 , 7 ; , , , g g, , 4 , 224 22 isa 2 6 2 r , 8 ; , 3 , 42, 244 ve b , Litu u s, 3 25 28 1 29 1 294 3 0 3 3 1 ver b I dv 1 6 20- 21 , , ; 9 , ; y , , su b sta ntive 2 , 75 vo ca b u l ar ies, 3 1 2 Lu du s, 3 23 G r a ndchil d 228 L cia ns 1 3 58 60 to mb s o f 3 8 , y , , , ; , G r iso ns 20 L dia ns 1 2 1 4 59 to mb s o f 3 8 , y , , , ; ,

38 8 IN DE X.

S H A YO U

S ha ma ns 53 1 46 3 0 T schen is Kha n 3 , , , 7 g , 7 k ods 1 3 1 1 53 T scher mi ss 62 S y g , , ,

S o ra cte , 345 T scha d, 27 r er 53 9 T u b a 3 25 S o c y , , 7 , S o u l o u r ne o f 1 1 5 T u m uli 50 5 1 , j y , , , S tr e 1 06- 1 08 T ur a nia n 3 4 6 3 3 44 deﬁnitio n o f pec , , , , u 22 2 6 o r d 2 26 3 ta b l e o f fa mil S ta t es, 7 , 7 w , 5, , 75 y , 29 el i io n 4 1 1 1 2 u Dr . 21 r 8 5 3 3 5 S te b , , ; g , , , , cl es 43 wea o ns 3 3 4 8 3 5 T u r k s 1 6 4 8 2 3 40 3 44 3 0 S to ne cir , p , , , 7 , 0, 7 , , , , 7 tr u s 3 1 5 T ur kish T ur kic deﬁnitio n o f wo r ds S o pp , , , , 2 S u b ul o , 3 24 7 n 2 S umma nus , 1 46 T u r r he o i, 1 1 , 3 , 3 75 S umma r o f nu mer a l s 1 8 9 T u r eenna and T u r henna 23 3 38 y , , , , 06 S u mm er , 2 3 44 un o ds 1 3 1 1 3 9 1 54 T usca ns 6 S g , , , , 7 T 1 - 9 S u o mi , 27 wo , 67 1 6 T -head e d ir l 29 6 wo g , T henia ns 24 yr r , LE o f T ur ania n famil 29 r 2 A B y , T za , 1 4 a r u in 9 3 23 T q , 7 , T ata r s 3 344 G R I m eani n o f wo r d 26 , 7 , C , g , T e en 1 8 3 l an u a es 4 28 3 5 —3 65 , g g , , , 77 , 7 em l e to mb s 49 3 26 T p , , U N A 1 46 T en , 1 8 4 A R , T ent l ife 44 3 43 - 345 el e 268 , , V , T hr ee 70- 1 72 el u m 3 21 , 1 V , T hu nder o ds 1 3 1 1 43 1 46 1 54 enu s 1 29 1 3 4 g , , , , V , , T hu schi 22 er b s 28 1 29 1 294 , V , , , T ib er 3 30 3 45 est a 1 48 , , V , T ib ia 3 25 etul o nia 3 47 , V , T ifa na ti 1 35 i esim al s ste m 1 8 1 1 8 3 , V g y , , T im e divisio n o f 3 28 o tive fo r ms 269 , , V , mu r 3 T i , 7 0 A M IN E N 1 3 8 T ir esia s, 1 5 A I N O , T o a 3 20 We a o ns 3 3 4 g , p , mb s a ntecha mb er o f 3 26 W d w 24 T o , , i o , 6 l r f 3 - 3 tr u s n 1 2 4 b u i de s o , 5 7 E ca , 7 , Wife , 236 , 3 7 , 3 5 40-52 94 inscr i tio ns in 1 6 Winter 20 , ; p , 7 , 7 3 0 o f the H er ini 238 o f the Wo u l s 62 1 7 ; , ; g , , 7 , 7 7 nl 23 f th k n - 1 K ve e , 7 o e Le e , 23 7 ; Wo lf r a ce, 3 7 o f the P etr u ni 241 o ffer in s in W m en o sitio n o f 60 , g , o , p ,

270. S e e B u r ia l . n ll a o f 1 2 1 T o sca e , dice , 157 A N T H U S , , 3 T r a ditio n s a s to the o r igin o f the X ca ns 2 - E tr u s , 9 , 1 , 3 40, 3 66 3 76 T r ib a l o ver nm ent 9 8 4 A KU T S 0 g , 7 , , 7 b e na m es 1 4 - nissia n l an u a es 3 25 3 65 T r i , 7, 3 3 7 3 44 Ye g g , , T r ib u te 292 o u n er so n 23 2 , Y g , T r o a n ho r se 3 66 Yo u r t 42 45 3 43 j , , , ,

LO N DO N : PR IN TE D BY

W - S PO IS O O D A N D . TT E C O , N E W S T R E ET S QU A R E

A N D P A R LIA MEN T S TR EE T